A Mother's Gift

Losing someone you love, is never easy. My mother was just 57 when cancer took her. We were indeed close, but I was close to both my parents. My dad and I spent a few days together, in the days that followed her passing. My girlfriend Jennifer also stood by me in this time of sorrow.

But I didn't realise at the time, that the best days of my life were yet to come, and I owe it to my late mom, for them happening.

Despite a few years at college, I found myself working behind a computer all day. One of many people doing the same boring bottom of the ladder job for a major company. It didn't pay much, but it was a job.

But despite all that, working for this company had brought one benefit: Jennifer Mills. My beloved Jenny and I met during my first week, and we clicked almost instantly.

The first few weeks of knowing each other, were awkward at times, but this was due to a secret of mine – a secret that I finally decided to disclose to her.

My secret, is that while I'm attracted to women, I long to be one too. I had gathered a few items of clothing, which I'd kept secret, dressing whenever I had the chance. But when it became clear that Jennifer and I were getting serious, I decided to come clean.

I was hoping she didn't freak out and dump me. That wasn't the case, thankfully, though it took a few days for the dust to settle. She asked me to dress up for her, so she could see my other side.

Then, my appearance was not that good. My make-up skills were novice standard, and my dress sense was no better. But it all changed, thanks to Jennifer. She never backed off, but stuck by me, and thanks to her, Angela made her first steps outside the house.

Our relationship got better for it, and we made a habit of going out as a lesbian couple every Saturday night. We could have posed as close friends, but Jennifer insisted. Whatever, she certainly liked Angela.

“Andrew, you really are convincing me that you should be a woman.” she told me. “Angela is all you, plus more. To be honest, I might have to ditch you for her.”

“You're telling me, you're gay?” I asked.

“I'm ready to go gay for her.” she smiled.

“Ok, I'll go and fetch her.” I smiled back. “You can tell her in person.”

It certainly assured me, that I was safe to pursue a sex change while dating Jennifer. She was the only person who I had told about Angela, but it eventually occurred to me, that someone else knew about her, or at least suspected her.

We had been dating for just over 2 years when my mom died. Her death came at a pivotal time for me, since Jennifer and I were talking about me beginning the long journey to becoming Angela, as well as marriage.

The plan had to be shelved for a while, while plans for the funeral were made. I spent the next few days in close contact with my dad, talking about her, remembering her. I only wished that she would have lived long enough to attend my wedding.

My mom did leave a will, which did leave most of her belongings to my dad, though she had requested that her clothes be donated to charity. I was not left out though, for I did end up with a small amount of money, and a large quantity of cardboard boxes.

“I wonder what could be in those boxes?” I asked my dad.

“No idea.” he replied. “Your mom did have a few things of note, but she had other things too.”

“I suppose I'll just have to see what they contain, once they've arrived.” I replied.

* * *

They arrived on Saturday, just days after the will had been read. Jennifer was with me, since we now lived together.

The courier brought them to the door on a trolley. As soon as I signed for them, I took them all inside.

Jennifer and I looked at the boxes, now stacked in the middle of the living room, with wonder. They were plain brown boxes, and all adorned with a number on the side, written with a black marker pen, no doubt. There were 15 in total, and all of similar size, though box 15 broke the trend and was notably larger. I was about to open a box, when Jennifer pointed to an envelope that had been attached to Box 1. It had “Read First.” written on it. I took the envelope off, opened it, and read the enclosed letter.

“To my beloved son

You may be wondering why I have left you a number of cardboard boxes. The answer is simple: I knew something about you, that you thought was a secret.”

I felt a shiver down my spine. What secret? Not that one, surely? I continued to read. Even Jennifer looked anxious, and came over to look at the letter too.

“Don't be alarmed or ashamed, but I had suspected for a while that you liked womens clothes. I have no problem with your hobby at all, and so I have left you a quantity of my clothes for you to use.

Before you start opening the boxes, you'll notice that they are numbered. That is the order I wish you to open them in. I do suggest that you take a fortnight break from work before you start opening them. You will understand later why I suggest you do this.

I would have loved to have helped you in person with your hobby, but all I can do is help you now.

Though we are now far apart, I will always love you.

Mom.”

So, she knew about Angela, to some degree. There was no way I could find out how she found out, but at least she had no problem about it. I read the letter again, and pondered. Jennifer was curious too.

“So, she knew about you. But you said, you kept it from your parents?” she said.

“I did, but somehow, she knew. But did she know that I wish to become a woman?” I replied.

“But 15 boxes, and a need to take time off from work, too?” asked Jennifer. “Why the need to do that?”

“That is something that puzzles me, too.” I said. “But if my mom left that instruction, I see fit to obey it.”

“Well, if you're going to take 2 weeks off work, I'm doing so too.” said Jennifer. “Besides, since they know we're together, it makes sense for both of us to take time off.”

Jennifer was right on that, but it would mean waiting a week or two, at least. We were all given so many weeks holiday, each financial year, and once they had been used up, we had no more until the next financial year. But arranging the time off, required giving advance notice.

We made the excuse that we had booked a midsummer break. It worked, and the chance to see what my mom had planned for me, was now on the horizon. Just to be extra sure, I phoned my dad, and told him that we were going away for 2 weeks. I didn't really want to have any visitors during that time.

So, it was decided to open the first box on the Saturday, having begun our holiday from the moment we left work on Friday. It was discovered to be a good idea after all.

Having finished breakfast, I picked up Box 1, and carried it over to the sofa, where Jennifer was waiting. I used a pair of scissors to sever the tape that secured the flaps, then carefully opened the box. The first thing I noticed, atop of some tissue paper, was another letter. I took it out and read it aloud.

“Dear Son

If you are reading this letter, it means you have found the time to discover my gift to you. Only in due time, will you realise what sort of gift I have left you.

In this first box, you will find a nightdress and an outfit to wear, including underwear. Wear the nightdress every night to bed, starting tonight. The outfit is for you to wear today. Wear it all day, for I want you to know how it feels to wear such wonderful clothes each day.

Tomorrow, I want you to wear the outfit inside box 2, and then box 3, and so on. Each day, you will have a new outfit to enjoy. You will find a further letter in box 14, when you eventually open it.

Just remember me while you wear these clothes. I loved these clothes more than any other.

With love.

Mom.”

Jennifer was already searching through the tissue paper and removing the garments from the box.

“Considering she knew my secret, she had overlooked that I have womens clothes of my own, already.” I said, as I looked at the clothes in the box.

“Well, you have a nightie already.” said Jennifer. “Though this one is really nice.”

The nightie was lilac in colour, whereas my own was white.

“The outfit looks nice too.” I said.

The outfit that I was to wear now, was complete to the last detail. Matching bra and panties, a short white sleeved blouse, a mid length grey skirt, and dark tights. All that was needed, was shoes, and I had several pairs.

“I'll go and put them on now.” I added. “I hope they fit.”

I picked up the box and headed to our bedroom. All my “Angela” items were stored in a separate cupboard, while a long brown wig sat atop a mannequin head on the dressing table. I sat on the bed and started to undress. My body was not hairy, though that was down to the weekly nights out as Angela. Still, I felt a need to quickly use a razor, especially if Angela was going to be around for 2 whole weeks.

I was barely finished, when Jennifer came in. I didn't mind her watching.

“2 whole weeks, with the beautiful woman I love.” she smiled.

“I still ponder, how your parents will cope, when they discover that their future son-in-law becomes a daughter-in-law.” I said.

“That, and the fact that I find women a turn on too.” smiled Jennifer, placing a kiss on my lips. “In all honesty, you are a woman. Those clothes help bring out the real you.”

“So, you won't miss something of mine?”

“All that matters, is that you are you. I fell in love with you, your personality, everything that says that you are you.”

By now, I had started putting on the clothes, and they were slightly tight. But I decided to endure them. At least I could view them in more detail. I walked over to the dressing table and put on my wig, false nails and make-up. I then returned to the bed to put on the shoes I had chosen earlier.

* * *

And so, my first full day as Angela began. First full day indeed, since all other times had been the evenings out, or for just hours at a time. The slight discomfort from the clothes couldn't hide the fact that I felt better wearing a skirt and heels. The feeling of long hair also felt right, even if it was only a wig. I was planning to grow my hair out when I finally got round to beginning my transition.

“Well, my love. We've got 2 whole weeks to do as we please, as the women we truly are.” smiled Jennifer. “Now, no chatting up the men.”

“Why would I want to chat up men?” I asked, playing along. “You know I only like women.”

Our red lips met in a brief but enjoyable kiss.

“We can start today. Go out, do some shopping.” said Jennifer, being serious again. “We can go and get our nails done.”

I looked at my nails: extensions that were adhered with sticky pads, and not the usual glue. They were quicker, but not as strong. Plus, with work, I tried to avoid anything that could out me.

But 2 whole weeks as Angela, as me, was the perfect opportunity to get a professional manicure, and perhaps a pedicure too. I couldn't wait to start transitioning, for all the possibilities it would open up. These next 2 weeks would be the perfect appetiser.

Even so, I still felt slightly nervous about going out. I had always gone out during the evening, when the night sky gave me some cover. Going out in broad daylight was something I was yet to really do. Jennifer was however, helping me in any way possible, teaching me a few mannerisms, as well as how to walk.

I headed back to our room to collect a coat from my collection of female attire, plus a handbag. Jennifer helped once again, with coordination. It was something I was still learning, and I was determined to get better at it.

My usual plan when going out as Angela, was to remain close to Jennifer. I had learnt that holding her hand was not a bad idea, since a lot of women did it – and it did not suggest an intimate relationship between them. Two men holding hands, on the other hand, did suggest as such.

The holding hands thing also relaxed me. In fact, we did a number of things which helped detract attention away from myself, though kissing wasn't one.

We had a car, which we took turns in driving. Jennifer did the duty this time, as she let me take a few minutes to get my voice right. Though it wasn't perfect, I had managed to make my voice sound more feminine. Jennifer had once again, been my teacher.

In gay nightclubs, which were our destinations every Saturday evening, the voice wasn't required to be perfect, but heading into shops, it would be different.

“Actually, some store assistants won't cause trouble.” said Jennifer, as we headed into town.

“It's not them that worry me. It's those people in the street who consider it divine duty to pick on people that society objects to.”

“Look, they only pick on people they can identify.” said Jennifer. “Stay close, and be yourself. You look like yourself, by the way.”

After parking the car, we headed off to the shops, to revel in the subject of clothes. I took Jennifer's hand and we walked up to the main street, and into a nail salon. I had mentioned having a pedicure too, and Jennifer was all for it. She opted to have one too.

This was actually the salon that Jennifer visited often. I'd never been here though, though I wanted to. Well, now I was.

Jennifer introduced me as her close friend (an understatement, if ever) and I was soon having my old nails removed, and replaced with glued on ones. The technician was buying my appearance, and it only served to boost my confidence. My voice was also working.

As the technician moved onto my toes, I admired my new fingernails. As good as my old ones were, these were better. They were certainly Angela's hands, and not Andrew's. It was a sight I wanted to see every day, and not just for short periods at a time.

When the pedicure was done, I admired my toes for a few minutes before putting the tights back on.

Outside, I showed my new talons off to Jennifer, who smiled warmly.

“I think it's certain, that I fell in love with a woman.” she said heartedly.

I merely smiled, but refrained from kissing her. But she was right. I felt like a woman, and it felt good, and so right.

* * *

We now headed to clothes stores, and this was something I could look forward to. I had visited such stores before, with Jennifer, but never as Angela.

“I think I need some open toe shoes.” I said, as we entered the first store. “Why have painted toes, when you can't show them off?”

We never headed to the shoe department straight away, but decided to explore the store in most of its entirity (avoiding the mens department). For Jennifer and I, this was how we wanted to peruse these stores. As Andrew, I had to let Jennifer do most of the work, even if I did choose the clothes. Now, as Angela, I could peruse the racks and shelves, without too much worry, and boy, was I enjoying it!

Jennifer could see it too, and we spent what seemed like ages looking at clothes, and picking items for each other. But for once, I didn't feel worried about not being able to try items out for size, and Jennifer was willing to help.

We did have assistants ask us if we needed help, but we declined. The store was busy, with shopaholic women, and some men.

We left the store with some purchases, including a pair of open toed shoes in my size. More stores followed, but we merely browsed them. The thrill I got, really helped my confidence, and I forgot that I was something that some people frowned upon. I was Angela Cooper.

We spent most of the day, looking around shops. We even stopped at a cafe to have lunch, finding a secluded table, just so we could talk in private.

“When we finally get round to marrying, I think we should both be thinking dresses.” said Jennifer. “You would look so much better in a dress, than a suit.”

“What would my dad say, though?” I asked. Despite that, I wouldn't hesitate at the chance to wear a dress at our wedding.

“I don't know, but its clear your mom would have approved.” she replied. “She's given you all those boxes of clothes, plus she stated in the letters, that she supports your cross-dressing.”

“From beyond the grave.” I sighed.

“Angela. I believe she is watching you from above, and feeling happy that you're enjoying her gift, and embracing who you are.” said Jennifer. “She wants you to be happy, and this is making you happy.”

“So is being with you. Meeting you was the best day of my life so far, and I'm not even sure that the surgery to make me female will surpass it.” I replied.

“That day will be wonderful, no matter what, and I'll be there to celebrate with you. But we'll have our wedding too.”

She put her hand on mine. We looked into each others eyes, and did so for a few minutes before finishing our food and heading out.

We eventually returned home, and reviewed our purchases. I continued to wear the clothes from Box 1, as instructed, and only removed them when we headed to bed. I only wished I could wear the wig in bed, but that was not possible. I put on the lilac nighty, and got into bed with Jennifer.

* * *

The next morning, I got up and before considering getting dressed, headed off to get Box 2. I brought it back to our bedroom, where Jennifer was still getting ready for the day.

“Ok, lets see what mom left me for today.” I said, as I used a pair of scissors to open the box.

This time, it was a casual pale blue dress. There was also another bra and panties set, plus more tights.

“Can't I just wear the same bra and panties as yesterday?” I asked.

“Us women make a habit of wearing clean underwear everyday, something men seem incapable of.” she replied.

I said no more, and removed the panties that I had worn yesterday, and through the night, and put the new pair on. The bra was next, again holding my breastforms. Before putting my dress on, I headed off to the bathroom to wash and shave.

I should have noticed (but managed to fail) that my hair was slightly fuller, and that the bra I was wearing didn't seem as tight as the last. It was also the first time that I'd done the morning rituals with long nails. On other occasions, I had taken them off before going to bed.

Long nails made a difference, since I could easily poke myself in the eye while washing my face. I didn't care though, for I wanted long nails to be the norm. I continued to admire them, even now.

I washed down, and shaved my face, arms and legs, before applying some of Jennifer's deodorant (she had given me clearance to use it, if the chance arose).

She was waiting to get in the bathroom, as I left. She didn't complain about waiting though.

“Don't fear. Us girls take our time, just to make sure we do a good job.” she smiled. “But I am busting.”

While she was in the bathroom, I put on my dress, wig, my new shoes, and some costume jewellery that I had collected. Facial make-up completed the job.

“Well, Angela. You are looking really good.” I said to myself, as I admired my new look in the standing mirror.

Jennifer came over to look at me too, as soon as she was finished in the bathroom.

“That dress looks good on you.” she smiled. She then kissed me.

“You're getting good at shaving. Your skin is nice and soft.” she added.

“The result of doing it every day.” I smiled.

Since it was Sunday, we opted to stay in. It gave Jennifer a chance to teach me more about being a woman, since it was easier to do when I was dressed. But we also talked about the boxes of clothes and how my late mom could have suspected that I was a cross-dresser at least.

“I wonder if your dad suspected too?” asked Jennifer.

“I don't know.” I replied. “I'm not sure how he'll react when I tell him I want a sex change.”

“But you'll need to tell him that eventually.”

“After the wedding.” I replied. “I don't want that day ruined by anyone.”

I could just picture him being miserable and unsociable during our big day, all because I'd told him that I was becoming a woman.

Jennifer didn't question my answer, for she faced a similar situation with her parents. They didn't know about me either. Jennifer was the only person alive, who did.

We spent some time in the kitchen, which was small, preparing our dinner for later. It was small, for we lived on the upstairs flat of semi-detached house. It wasn't a big abode at all, and we were thinking of finding a bigger place, once we were married.

Anyone who saw us now, would not believe that we were boyfriend and girlfriend. We could have been sisters, being as close as we were.

It was a day with not much to do, except sit on the sofa and watch television, or read magazines, or even talk. I didn't care, for I was able to be myself.

We headed to bed, with further days out planned for what was to be an interesting 2 weeks. I just didn't know at the time, that incredible would have been a better way to describe it.

I was soon wearing just the panties and the lilac nightdress. Wig and make-up had been removed, and I awaited Jennifer to join me in bed.

“Well, your hair looks thicker.” she said, as she sat beside me.

“Does it?” I asked.

“Not complaining, my love, for it will only make growing it more enjoyable.” she replied.

She started to kiss me, and I responded. I paused just to switch the bed lamp out, before resuming our love making.

* * *

We awoke early, Monday morning. Put it down to the usual routine of going to work, though we weren't going to work. Instead, I was going to find out what Box 3 held in store for me.

But first, I headed to the bathroom to wash and shave. It was here, that I finally noticed that Jennifer's words from last night, were on the money: my hair was thicker, and darker.

Not only that, but my morning stubble was lighter too. Not as much to shave, but I wasn't complaining. It still made me wonder though.

After shaving nonetheless, I felt my face, and found that it was soft to the touch. My heart skipped a beat. Could it be? No, it couldn't, could it?

I headed back to the bedroom, where Jennifer was waiting.

“Call me crazy if you like, but my hair is thicker, my skin is softer, and my stubble is less.” I told her.

“So, those are things you want, surely?” she asked.

“Look, those sort of things are caused by hormone therapy, right?”

“But of course. Are you on hormones?” she replied. “Not that I'm asking you to stop.”

“I'm not on hormones, as much as I'd ike to be.” I replied. “It just seems so unreal.”

“You're suggesting, that something is changing you into a woman?”

“That is the idea I'm getting, and I really hope its true.”

“It would be wonderful, if it was.” she smiled.

I eventually let her spend some time in the bathroom, while I went and retrieved Box 3. It was simple plain top, with patterned sweater, plus a skirt. More underwear too.

The clothes that I'd worn so far, had been placed to one side, back in their boxes. I just felt the need to do it. The yet to be opened boxes were in the living room, stacked to one side.

Well, I began to get dressed, using the latest outfit, plus the extras that I was adding (breastforms, wig, jewellery, etc), and waited for Jennifer to come out of the bathroom.

I was still pondering the possibilities about my hair and skin. If I was undergoing a physical transformation, then it had to be the boxed clothes. And if that was the case, I was really looking forward to wearing the clothes in them.

Jennifer soon returned to our room, and gave her verdict on my latest outfit.

“Your mom certainly chose some nice outfits for you.” she smiled. “Can't wait to see what else she chose for you.”

“I wish she was still here. Seeing how she knew about me, I'm sure she would have treated me as the woman I long to be.”

“Having read that first letter, I agree.” said Jennifer.

We planned on going out as much as possible, with trips to the cinema, and dinner dates suggested. The latter was something I really wanted to do, for dressing formally was something that women did best.

As for Monday, it was shopping for groceries. Monday was our designated day for doing our main shop for such, though the odd trip to get the odd item did occur.

We always headed to a major store, which sold more than just groceries, and that pleased me no end. A clothes aisle, make-up, and ladies toiletries. Men would think me mad, and women would think me perfectly sane.

Alas, one such man was at the supermarket, and he decided to make trouble. I was just walking along side Jennifer, with shopping trolley, minding our own business, when I caught this guy looking at me out of the corner of my eye. I could tell he was reading me.

“Jenn, I think we need to move.” I whispered. “That guy over there, I'm sure he's reading me.”

She turned and looked to see a thirty something man walking several yards away. He seemed to be heading elsewhere, but I wasn't convinced.

We headed up another aisle, but I kept watch for him nonetheless. I was feeling nervous, and Jennifer was telling me to relax and keep calm.

“There he is again.” I whispered. “We need to get our shopping done now.”

Jennifer wasn't entirely convinced until she saw him pass us again, and he glanced at me.

“If he passes us again, I'll have him for harassment.” she said.

We soon got the message, that he was bent on finding me out, and Jennifer called out to him.

“What's your problem? You keep passing us, and staring at us.”

“What is that thing standing by you?” he asked.

“My girlfriend, you jerk.” replied Jennifer. “Unless you leave us alone, I'm reporting you to store security.”

“Why should I? Freaks like that shouldn't be allowed out in public.”

“Come on Angela, lets go.” said Jennifer.

We turned and headed off, but he came and grabbed the back of my coat, pulling me back.

“Let's show the world what a freak you are!” he shouted.

Jennifer turned, and marched over to him, shoving him to the floor.

“SECURITY!!!!!!” she shouted.

It was not what I wanted, for we now had the attention of all within sight. Jennifer was now in a scuffle with the man, and the security she requested, was now coming to her aid.

I just wanted to dig a hole and hide in it, for the man was getting what he wanted after all.

Jennifer and the man were now being separated, though they were insulting each like crazy. The security guards took the man away, but from what I heard, it was merely to put an even greater distance between him and Jennifer.

We were questioned about the incident, and we made our case. I was saved by the law, which didn't prohibit cross-dressing in public.

After we were given the all clear to finish our shopping, we headed to the car. We kept an eye out for that man, in case he had opted to cause further trouble, but we never saw him again.

* * *

I was planning on driving us home, but I was too shaken to. Jennifer didn't complain, and got behind the wheel instead.

“Don't let narrow-minded morons like that get to you.” she told me. “I'm just hoping the bastard doesn't decide to press charges.”

“But he attacked first.” I said.

“Which is why he won't win, if he tries.”

“I didn't think I could get emotional in this sort of way.” I sighed, wiping my eyes with a tissue.

“Don't be ashamed. You'd rather let your emotions out, than bottle them.”

I was still glad to get home, and having helped put the food away, I sat down, kicked my shoes off and tried to relax. My worst fear had been realised, but I was surprised at how upset I had gotten.

Jennifer headed to the kitchen to make us drinks. She came back with them, placed them on the coffee table and snuggled up beside me on the sofa.

“Don't be ashamed of yourself.” she told me. “You've done no wrong.”

“You truly make me feel like a woman.” I said. “Even if I do have the wrong body.”

After finishing our drinks, we continued to cuddle, but with kissing thrown in.

“Jenny? Have you ever been with a woman before?” I asked.

“No, but I have always been attracted to girls, as well as boys.” she replied. “Don't worry. I'm really looking forward to seeing you with breasts.”

“I am too.” I replied.

That night, I decided to take a look at myself before heading for bed. I had to remove my make-up anyway, so it wasn't any bother. As I did, I noticed that my stubble was not showing any sign of growing. Having removed my wig and wig cap, I noticed that my hair did look thicker indeed, and at the roots, it appeared darker in shade.

“If I am changing, please let it be quick.” I whispered to myself.

I said nothing to Jennifer as I put on my nightdress and climbed into bed.

Tuesday morning, and time for Box 4. But I wanted to see if my body had undergone any further changes in the night. Jennifer didn't seem to believe me, but I was sure that subtle changes to my anatomy were happening.

“My hair is growing!” I exclaimed, albeit in a near whisper.

It had grown, but not by very much, and the darker colour of the roots was now spreading across the hair as a whole. My medium brown locks were becoming a dark chestnut hue.

I snapped back to what I was doing, and set about shaving. My stubble was there, yet hardly there.

I headed back to the bedroom and pointed out my hair.

“It's grown a few centimetres, I'm sure.” I said. “And its changing to chestnut.”

Jennifer was for once looking, and ready to believe me. She looked at my head closely, and ran her fingers through it.

“It is darker, and softer too.” she smiled. “You appear to be right. Wow, I'd love to see it really long.”

“You kidding? I want it long, down to the middle of my back.”

My excitement was apparent, and I found it hard to relax. I soon went to get Box 4, finding another dress to wear.

Despite the events of yesterday, I agreed to go out again, though we opted to visit a shopping complex a few miles away. No such problems this time, as I managed to keep a low profile. I couldn't help but look at other women though, but not because I was attracted to them, but merely to see how they looked, to admire their hair and make-up.

Jennifer did notice, and did comment. I just explained the truth, and she merely smiled.

“We always look at other women, just to see how they look.” she said. “As long as that is all you are doing.”

“You know, you're the only woman for me.” I smiled.

After the nightmare at the supermarket, Tuesday had proven to be a great day, with no problems at all.

That night, before going to bed, I again inspected my body to see if there were any further changes. Jennifer, curious to know too, joined me by the standing mirror and held me, as I stood nearly naked (only wearing my panties).

“You do appear to be changing.” she said. “Your skin is so much softer. What about your chest?”

I felt my nipples, and around them. The skin was softer, and the stubble from shaving was near to gone. I couldn't really feel anything, and felt disappointed for it.

“Nothing.” I replied sadly. “If its these clothes from mom, then perhaps I need to wear them all first.”

“You may be right. But your hair is longer.” said Jennifer. “I'm really hoping that you are becoming your true self, Angela.”

I turned and began to kiss her, but she broke off quickly.

“Not that I'm against you sleeping near naked, but put your nighty on.” she smiled. “And tonight, just dream about being a woman.”

“I've dreamt that many a night, my love.” I said, as I put the nighty on. “Goodnight.”

* * *

“Wake up, my love!” said Jennifer.

“Why, what's happened?” I asked.

“Your hair!” she said excitedly.

I sat up and felt my hair. It certainly felt like I had plenty on top. I quickly got out of bed and ran to the mirror. My hair was not long in the way I wanted, but the volume was wonderful. It was now completely chestnut brown, and effectively a short mullet. It was also wonderfully soft too.

I was lost for words, for a few moments, as I allowed the information to sink in. It did appear, that I was set to take my rightful place among the fairer sex. As Jennifer approached me from behind, I turned my attention to other parts of my body. I wanted to feel something behind my nipples, but there wasn't anything.

“They'll come, my love.” said Jennifer, noticing my reaction in the mirror. “It appears your mother has given you some magic clothes, that are allowing your inner woman to surface.”

“Indeed, but I wonder where she got them?” I asked. “It must have been some magic shop.”

Jennifer went and looked at some of the garments from the earlier boxes, just to look at the tush tags inside them.

“They're not new, though you'd think so.” she said. “The tags suggest they're a good many years old.”

“You mean, she got them years ago?” I asked.

“Either that, or she got them second hand. But they've hardly been worn.”

I decided to leave further questions on the matter, and fetched Box 5. I wanted to see what wonderful attire would be adorning my body today.

It was starting to appear that odd numbered boxes contained a top and bottom combo, with a sleeveless top and floral patterned skirt. I put them on, along with the new bra and panties, and then set about hiding more hair under the wig cap. Immediately, my mind was back on the fact that my hair was growing out at above natural rate, and I wondered if I would need my wig by the time I reached Box 14. The thought was heart warming.

So, from then on, Jennifer and I made mental notes of any changes to my body over the remaining days of our break from work. Understandably, our trips out saw my confidence grow, as my body did change into that of a woman.

Thursday (Box 6 – Dress)

Thursday morning proved to be wonderful, for my body finally started to show signs of change. I hadn't bothered to notice that each bra and panties set were the same size, or that over the days, they were less tight in fitting. But the feeling of growth behind my nipples got Jennifer and I really excited. My hair was also showing further growth, and in the hoped direction: towards my shoulders.

Friday (Box 7 – Blouse and skirt)

Halfway through the boxes, and I knew beyond doubt that my days as Andrew were quickly ending. Further growth in my hair and breasts were now joined by my face beginning to soften and reshape. I was also finding it easier to use my female voice. We decided to go and see a film at the cinema, and decided to get some solitude in the back seats!

Saturday (Box 8 – Dress)

My breasts were up to an A cup, if Jennifer's guess was right. They were certainly showing now, and the nipples were larger. My body was also changing in the hips and waist. But my manhood remained, spoiling what was becoming a distinctly womanly body.

Sunday (Box 9 – Blouse and trousers)

First pair of womens trousers, and thanks to my lower body filling out in all the right areas, they fitted pretty well. My unwanted bulge at the front was becoming easy to tuck now, especially as my balls seemed to be withdrawing. My face now looked more feminine, and passing was now possible without make-up. My dark chestnut hair continued its journey south, and my shoulders were now close to being reached. It even flowed down the sides, covering my ears. Still, I would wear my wig until my hair was past my shoulders.

Monday (Box 10 – Dress)

Continuing the pattern of clothing, I began Monday with shoulder length hair. My breasts continued to grow, resulting in my breastforms being swapped for tissue paper. I could only assume that they would fill the bras that I had been wearing over the past week. I should have guessed that my voice was changing earlier, since my female voice was becoming easier to do. No doubt at all now, that my voice was naturally female.

With the final assigned box being on Friday, it left us with a problem. I was becoming a complete woman, and hopefully, forever. We were due back to work on the Monday, and I wondered how I could go back, as my new self.

The only answer we could think of, was the letter that was to be found in Box 14. It had to have the answers. Keeping my new body was a must in my opinion.

* * *

The last few days were a breeze in comparison to the first, as the problem of passing in public had been consigned to history. Only my little bulge could betray me, and that was working towards becoming my clitoris.

My hair continued to grow, while my bra was now filled by a pair of beautiful breasts. I had to get my false nails removed, since my hands had shrunk, resulting in fingers that were now too narrow for them. I did agree to go back to the nail salon for new extensions.

Love making between Jennifer and I, had switched to gay style almost immediately, but now that my member was no longer capable of its male capabilities, it no longer featured. Not that it mattered, for the rest of my body was now making up for it. Fuller lips made kissing even more enjoyable, and my whole body was now more sensitive. Just having Jennifer rubbing my thighs felt great. But the problem was the lack of a vaginal opening. I swore that I could feel something in that area, but the opening wasn't there.

It was a temporary problem, for my labia arrived on the morning of Box 13. My penis was now looking like a clitoris, and almost fully withdrawn. By then, my hair was brushing the back of my shoulder blades, while my height and feet had also seen shrinkage. The latter did give me the problem of needing new shoes. That was solved by having me wear one pair, but with tissue paper stuffed into the toes. It at least allowed me to get to a shop to buy some more.

The final day arrived, and Box 14's contents, including the anticipated letter awaited me. Before I could even take a look, Jennifer insisted on helping get ready, by brushing my wonderfully thick chestnut tresses, which now reached the bottom of my shoulders.

After washing, I headed off to get the box. I couldn't care less if I was nude at the time. Jennifer was the only person who would see me, and she wasn't complaining. She had already confirmed that my plumbing was fully complete, now that my clitoris was hidden away. I picked up the box, leaving Box 15 as the remaining sealed box. I opened it, took the letter that was on top, and then looked for the underwear that I knew would be in there. Jennifer was getting impatient, but I wasn't reading that letter until my breasts were comfortably contained in a bra. Once my bra and panties were on, I took the letter from its envelope and read it.

“To my new daughter.

By now, you have discovered the true extent of my gift. I always suspected that deep down, you were always a girl. You were just not very good at putting my clothes back once you had finished with them. Whatever, you certainly take after me.

You're probably wondering what I mean by that last remark. Let me explain.

You would never have believed it until now, but I used to be male too. I also longed to be a woman, but found it difficult to find a way to achieving this dream. But a way came, and it was in the most unlikely of places. I was visiting a car boot sale, when a man at a table called me over.

He told me that I was the sort of person in need of clothes, womens clothes. I was not in the mood to talk about my interest with strangers, but he insisted that I heard him out. He told me that he had a bundle of clothes that would be perfect for me, and that I had nothing to worry about.

I asked him why he would want to sell me womens clothes, and his reply was that he knew my secret. I was not in the mood to believe him, but he whispered my secret to me.

“You wish to be a woman. I can help you. Just buy these clothes.” he said. “Your secret will go no further.”

I was in need of more clothes for my wardrobe, but even so, I remained doubtful. The clothes were likely to be the wrong size.

But he seemed to read my mind.

“They will fit you, that I can promise you. They are special, and only by accepting my offer, will you find out how special.”

I was still doubtful, but he seemed insistent. He then told me that the clothes would turn me into a woman. I asked how, and he gave me a piece of paper. It had instructions on it, which I have since passed onto you. Wear the outfits on consecutive days without break. I did buy the clothes of course, and they did work as he promised. My dream had come true.

Now, there is one more instruction that you must follow. Think carefully before you do this. Once you are wearing the last outfit, you need to make the spell permanent. To do this, you need a name for yourself. You may already have one at hand. I'll tell you that I was planning on calling you Angela, had you been born a girl. If you have another name, that is fine, for it is your choice. Once you have decided, use the enclosed pen to write it down on a piece of paper.

Once you have done that, your place in reality will alter. Everything will go about as if you had been born female. I also know that signing your name in front of others, will allow them to avoid the reality change. My own parents, and your father, witnessed me sign my name, and they're the only ones who knew the truth about me.

I will also tell you now, that the last box does not contain a magical outfit, though when you wear it, and I hope you do, that you will feel magical. It contains the very dress I wore when I married your father. I would be honoured if you would wear it on your special day.

I really wished that I would be able to be there in person on such a day, but I will be there in spirit for you. I'll always be there for you.

I will see you again, but hopefully, not too soon.

Be happy for me.

Mom.

P.S. Pass these clothes on to someone who needs them. Until then, they are yours to wear whenever.”

* * *

I was in tears. I could tell by the handwriting near the end, that my mom had been crying when she wrote it. It was a revelation that she had been male like I had been, and the answer to how she knew about me. Were moms always that attentive to how their drawers and wardrobes were organised?

“So, you borrowed her clothes, then?” smiled Jennifer.

“I imagine there are others out there, who find comfort in their mother's clothes.” I replied. “And to think, she would have called me Angela anyway.”

“But what about your dad? He knew about her.”

“I know. That is some surprise too. I wonder if he knew about me getting these clothes?”

I read the letter twice more before putting on the dress that was in the box. The bit about my dad knowing, really intrigued me, for he certainly kept the secret well. I found the pen at the bottom of the box, and looked at it. It was a fountain pen, and didn't look special in any way. With dad still on my mind, I decided to leave the signature part for a while.

Before heading to the kitchen to make breakfast, I stood in front of the standing mirror, just to admire myself in the latest dress. It looked so much better, now that I had the body to compliment it. I'd already applied make-up.

As we ate breakfast, we talked about the letter some more, as well as my appearance.

“That chestnut shade really suits you.” smiled Jennifer. “Very much like your mom's.”

I had started playing with my hair as she mentioned it. I did like the shade, and she was right about the colour being similar to that of my mom's hair. But that aside, had I become a clone of my mom?

The conversation soon returned to my dad, and I concluded that I wanted him here to see me put the seal on the deal to my new life. With breakfast finished, I went over to the phone and picked up the receiver. Would my dad freak when I told him who I was?

“Hello, who's there?” asked my dad.

“Hi dad, it's me... Andrew.” I replied. My original voice was now beyond me.

“Andrew?! You sure?” he asked. “Hang on. Have you used the clothes?”

“So, you knew I had received the clothes?” I replied.

“I didn't know at first, since I'd forgotten about them.” he replied. “So, which set are you on?”

“I'm wearing the 14th outfit.”

“Ok, so you know about the signature part? Please tell me you haven't signed your name yet!”

“I haven't.” I replied. “I do know about it, and a few other things. I want you to witness me signing my name.”

“Thank goodness. I'll be over as soon as I can.” he replied.

“Ok, I'll see you shortly, then. Bye.”

“Bye.”

I put the phone down, and sat by Jennifer again.

“That was quick. Did he believe you?” she asked.

“He's coming over, just I hoped.” I smiled. “So, its official. Today, you get a full time girlfriend.”

“I've always had a girlfriend. She just need to get the right body.” smiled Jennifer.

We spent the next few minutes enjoying some serious kissing.

* * *

It was a hour before my dad arrived, since he did live a fair distance away. Jennifer headed to the door to let him in, while I waited. I was actually nervous, and as I saw him come into the room, I showed.

“Hi dad. So, what do you think of me?”

“My goodness, you look like your mom.” he said. “You still have a bit of me there though.”

“I'm sorry I've never told you about my gender problem before, but I've been afraid to tell you.” I replied. “I've only just found out about mom, too.”

“No need to be sorry. If this is who you really are, then I have no problems at all.” he said. “You look beautiful though.”

He walked over to me and offered a hug, which I accepted.

“So, all along, my mom was like me too?” I asked.

“She was, and don't ever count her past against her. Your mother was a beautiful woman, and I loved her dearly. The first time I saw her as a woman, she was wearing that very same dress, but she was younger than you are now.”

“Younger than me?!” I exclaimed.

“I'll tell you everything.” he said. “You don't mind?”

“Not at all.” I replied.

We all sat on the sofa, and he began his tale.

“Your mother and I were at college together. Best friends, we were, though very different. Your mother was very insecure, and found it hard to make friends. I was, in effect, her only real friend.

I never really understood what her problem was at first, apart from the fact that she got picked on. Rumours spread that she was gay, and I wondered if she was in love with me.

I did eventually confront her over it, and though she admitted to me, that she liked me, she told me that she wasn't gay. She told me that she had always felt like a girl inside, and wanted to be one. Her desperation had not been helped by the bullying she got. I didn't know what to think, but I chose to remain her friend. I don't regret that choice.

We were 17 when she told me that she was going away for 2 weeks. At the time, I was unaware that it was just a cover story. She spent the whole 2 weeks with her parents, wearing the clothes that you have been wearing. She rang me at the end of the 2 weeks, putting on a terrible male voice, asking me to come over to her house. So, I headed over, and I found myself looking at a 17 year old girl, who could have been my friend's twin sister.”

“So, did you fall in love with her, straight away?” asked Jennifer.

“Not straight away, for it took a few weeks to get used to what was happening. I knew who she used to be, but no one else, but for her parents, did. She was no longer the bullies favourite, but now one of the best looking girls in college. But as much as the other boys craved her, she only had eyes for me. She was still my old friend, but a girl, and a beautiful one. We started dating, and well, you know the rest. We got married, had you and....”

He broke down in tears, as her loss came back to him. I hugged him, consoling him. I missed her too, and always would.

“At least she had the life she always wanted.” I said. “You stood by her.”

“You're right. Just cut too short.” he sighed. “But back to you. You've got her hair, and her eyes.”

“I've got Jennifer too.” I replied. “She's known about me, almost from the moment we met, and she has stood by me, helping me discover Angela.”

“Angela? Your mom and I had arranged to call you that name if you were a girl.” he said.

“Well, I found that out in her final letter.” I said. “But I'd been using that name for myself for a good while. It's the name I'm going to take.”

I got up and went to fetch the letter.

“I hope you don't mind, but we're still getting married.” said Jennifer.

“Yes dad. If it wasn't for these clothes, I was actually planning on having a sex change after we wed.” I said, as I reentered the room with the letter. “We get along so much better on the same side of the fence. Talking of which.”

I handed my dad the letter, then walked over to where Box 15 lay. I brought it over and opened it. Even my dad stopped to look at it.

Neatly wrapped and folded, my mom's wedding dress was slowly lifted from the box. Even my dad was moved by the sight: a happy memory that he'd cherish forever.

“It's beautiful!” I said, as I held it for all to see.

I have to admit, that I'd seen it in mom and dads wedding photo, but seeing it now, for real, it looked even better.

“This is going to ruin tradition.” sighed Jennifer. “I know the groom is not allowed to see the bride until the ceremony, but well, you know.”

“I'm not wearing it yet.” I replied. “Though I will wear it at the wedding. Mom requested it, and I won't let her down.”

“How about signing your name?” asked my dad. “You'll have no official identity till you do.”

“Of course. I'll get the pen.”

“Any piece of paper will do.” he added.

Putting the wedding dress back in the box, I found a spare piece of paper and then fetched the pen. I knelt down at the coffee table and prepared to sign it. My dad and Jennifer stood either side and watched me.

“So, sign your name, and not print it?” I asked.

“Yes, signature.” said my dad.

And so, I signed Angela Cooper on the paper. As I did so, I swear I could see the ink glisten, even more so than bottled ink.

“Well, you're now Angela Cooper, son.” said my dad. “That is one thing you'll need to remember. It's just Jenny and I who will know that you used to be Andrew.”

“To be fair, I've always been Angela.” I said. “It's not easy being someone you're not.”

Getting to my feet, I hugged them both, before sharing another kiss with Jennifer.

My dad stayed with us for the remainder of the day, as we shared more stories of my mom, and the 2 weeks I had just lived.

* * *

That night, I chose to sleep without a nighty. I kept my bra and panties on though – for now. I entered our room and found Jennifer sat on top of the bed, dressed in identical fashion, her strawberry blonde hair flowing about her shoulders. She smiled invitingly, and I walked over, swaying my hips.

“So, what are your parents going to say now?” I asked.

“No idea, but their daughter is in a very serious relationship with an attractive brunette.” she replied.

“How serious?” I asked.

She leant in and kissed me. “Very serious.”

I smiled, and resumed the kissing, which led to us making love. Nothing more was said for a good while.

The next day, we arranged to meet up with my dad, and headed to the cemetery. Mom's grave had recently been given a headstone. Looking at it, I felt a lump in my throat.

“Wherever you are mom, I want you to know, that I've carried out your instructions, and I cannot thank you enough. This is a dream come true, and I will wear your wedding dress, when Jennifer and I marry. I miss you loads.

My dad had brought some flowers to place on the grave.

“You left us, too soon.” he said. “I miss you!”

For Jennifer and I, all thoughts were now turned to returning to work. If the spell had worked right, I should still be an employee, and our relationship should still be common knowledge to our floor, even if it had altered slightly. Jennifer had offered to get me an engagement ring, to match the one I gave her, just to put off anyone who thought they had a chance with me.

Sure enough, all at work were under the impression that I'd been female all my life. I was tempted at times to tell them the truth, but thought better. Some would probably say that I should be a man, since I'm marrying Jennifer. Sorry guys, but Jennifer and I are serious.

But to be honest, the reception at work wasn't all that bad, and when it came to our wedding, two months later, we invited most of our work colleagues to the service.

For Jennifer, her parents were affected by the reality shift, and that our relationship had always been a lesbian one. It took a while to piece together how the shift had affected them exactly, but we worked it out in the end. Jennifer's dad did escort her up the aisle on our big day, while my dad did likewise with me.

Life was certainly better from then on, and better still when I received a promotion at work. It did mean working further away from Jennifer on the floor map, but it didn't bother us too much. It did allow us the opportunity to move house. No more 4 room flat with little space. A nice semi-detached with a larger kitchen and bathroom, plus two spare rooms.

As for 14 special outfits. I kept them to one side, still in their boxes. I occasionally wore them, and they fitted perfectly. I wanted to keep them separate, so that if I ever met someone who I felt really needed them, I could give them to them. My mom had helped me become my true self, thanks to the clothes that helped her in the same way. Seeing how much we actually had in common, makes me feel bad that were never able to talk about it. When I look at the photo of her, that I keep close to our bed, I can see how I resemble her. I'm not her exact double, but I am her daughter, and I want her to know, that I'm very proud to be.

It is something that I imagine many transwomen would welcome, but even if such was possible, there is the problem with producing eggs.

I'm working on a story that sees MtF characters given fully functioning female reproductive organs, but with their genetic make up, there is a problem concerning their Y-chromosomes. Eggs always contain X-chromosomes, for reasons I shouldn't have to explain.

If there was a way for the created organs to overlook the Y-chromosome, and only ever use the single X-chromosome, then that would be one answer.

Another option would be for the persons Y-chromosomes to be changed into X-chromosomes, but that is something I can't see as being a realistic possibility.

The story involves the organs being created from stem cells, taken from the patient's mother. It is sci-fi to a degree, but creating organs from stem cells is something that is being investigated.

I just want your opinions and ideas on the matter.

JESSICA'S STORY - PART 1

Peter Brook is a 5 year old boy who has strong desire to be a girl. The middle child of 3 (Older sister Sandra, and younger brother Edward), Peter discovers that his parents are unlikely to support him, if they find out. He does find support though, in his older sister Sandra.

Jessica's Story – Part 1

Peter Brook seemed like your average 5 year old boy, but there was more to him than people realised. Peter believed he was a girl. He wanted to wear skirts and dresses and grow his hair long. He had watched his older sister get into the habit of doing these things and had grown jealous of her. To him, she was the one he admired, he had always admired.

They used to spend time in her room together. It had started out of curiosity – he wanted to see what she was doing one day and well, it went on from there. Peter had his own toys but he was interested in his sister's. She of course was a bit confused at first at his interest but welcomed it. They ended up playing with her dolls and teddies, having tea parties. It was all innocent and Sandra (for that's his sister's name) started seeing him more like a sister than a brother. He was certainly not acting like a boy during these times.

It was then that the playtime upped a level. He started talking about her clothes and told her that he would like to wear clothes like hers. Seeing no harm in it, she went and got him some of her clothes to try on.

“You really look nice in that dress – you really could be my baby sister. But your hair is too short.” she said to him.

He looked at himself in her mirror and smiled. Something felt right. At her last words, he put his hand in his short hair. He looked at his sisters slightly lighter brown but longer hair.

“I would like my hair long like yours.” he told her.

“And I would like a baby sister!” she replied.

Her wish hadn't come true, for though another sibling was born 2 years after Peter, it was another brother: Edward.

For the next few weeks, Peter did get to grow his hair, but it never got close to being anywhere near long enough. It was starting to show signs of curling when a trip to the barbers ended his hopes for now and he was back to a regular boys cut.

“Such a shame, it was starting to look nice.” said Sandra to him one day.

While his sister actually liked seeing him in her clothes (she didn't see any problem, it was just a game that they enjoyed), his parents would not. Up till now, they had been unaware of his cross dressing. That was soon to change.

September approached and school was about to begin for him. His sister had already been there 2 years. He was being brought his uniform when he asked his mom:

“Can't I have a skirt like sis?”

His mother (her name was Anne) looked down at him and glared. “You're a boy! Boys don't wear skirts, they wear shorts and trousers. Whatever put that stupid idea in to your head?”

His face sank and he had to face the thought of going to school wearing trousers.

“Sis lets me wear her clothes.” he replied innocently.

Anne looked at him “What?!”

That afternoon, he was back with Sandra playing tea parties wth the dolls. He was, and had been the case for the past few weeks, wearing some of her clothes. He was, for all purposes, her little sister.

“Mom wouldn't buy me a skirt for school. She said I have to have trousers instead.” he told Sandra.

“Well, you are a boy, you have to have a boys uniform.” she said

“I don't want to be a boy. I want to be a girl, like you.” he replied glumly.

Sandra looked at him with wonder. “I let you be a girl in here.”

“I want to be a girl everywhere.” he replied.

“I wish you could. I like you as a sister more than a brother.”

The play session had been going on for a hour or so, when Anne looked around the door and saw them. She came in and grabbed him by the arm.

“You are not playing with your sister ever again! You are a boy, and expected to behave as one!” she said to him, her voice slightly raised.

Sandra looked on, she was almost in tears. “Mommy, we were just playing! Don't do this!”

“I'll talk to you later!” Anne snapped, shutting the door behind her.

Peter was brought downstairs, still wearing his sisters things.

“Let's see what your father thinks of you!” she said to him as they entered the living room.

“Whats this all about?” said Adam, overhearing his wife.

“This!” she said, putting Peter in to plain view. His eyes were full of tears. His dad's expression didn't make things any better, in fact he looked disgusted.

“Son, what do you think you are doing dressed like THAT?!” he said.

“Playing with sis.” he said sorrowfully.

“You are a BOY – you're not supposed to be wearing that! Trying to embarrass us all? Go back and dress up properly.” he said firmly. “I never want to see you like that ever again!”

“Daddy! It's all my fault. I dressed him like that, but we were only playing!” said Sandra, entering the room.

“This isn't playing, its just not normal. He should be playing with model cars and toy soldiers – not with dolls and other girls things. From now on, you two are not to play together ever again.”

Sandra went back upstairs and found Peter in his room. He was changing into some of his own clothes. He looked really downhearted.

“Why was dad so angry at me?” he sobbed.

“I'm so sorry bro, I didn't mean this to happen.” she said.

“So I have to be a boy!” Peter said through tears. “I like being your sister! I want to be a girl!”

“I know you do.” she said and turned to leave.

“Here's your clothes back.” he said, handing them over.

“Thanks.” she said.

* * *

Though they couldn't be together at home except in front of their parents at meal times, nothing could stop them from being together at school.

“Your uniform looks so much better than mine!” he said to her.

“The only difference is the skirt. Apart from that, its the same shirt and jumper.” she said, not noting the buttons on the collar of her shirt were on the other side.

“Some of the girls wear trousers though!” he said.

She couldn't answer that one. She saw his point, it appeared that girls could wear almost anything while boys were restricted to particular garments.

Still, he made friends with some of his fellow first years, mainly because they too, were a little apprehensive about starting school. For this year, anyway, he could meet up with Sandra during breaktimes. Sandra would start juniors next year, meaning she'd be using the playground on the other side of the school and the other dining area.

In general, Peter was friendly and easily made friends. He did well at his work but found one major distraction – girls. Having a sister to envy was one thing, but having around 15 in your class to envy was another. How he wished he was one of them.

He couldn't say too much on the way home – Anne picked them both up in the car. Sandra didn't say anything either. She still felt guilty about what had happened. She really liked his “female persona” and wished he had been born a girl.

Peter soon discovered that Sandra was politely trying to drop the subject.

“I'm sorry, but the talk has to stop. My friends might overhear us and, well, you'll be teased about it.” she said to him one lunch time.

“But I can't stop thinking about it – I really want to be a girl!” he whispered back.

“Yes, I know you do. But when mommy and daddy are telling you to stop, you must obey them.” she said. “You've just got to get over it. You've got to be a boy.”

Peter didn't like the idea but he had to go with it. He had to admit that if word got out that he liked to wear girls clothes, his life would be hell.

He had to just satisfy everyone and live a lie. He still enjoyed the boys activities – he took a keen liking to cricket. Even so, it didn't stop his feminine longings.

He still hoped to grow his hair, but it seemed his parents were on to him. Trips to the barbers became more frequent. His sister however, noticed that his feminine side was still threatening to break free. She couldn't tell if her parents had noticed it, they didn't seem to be showing any signs of it. Those games she played with him certainly helped him bring out the girl in him, if only their parents were less strict. He needed another outlet but none seemed to appear. She had one sniff of an idea, however, but it would require his cooperation too.

She left her idea till the end of the school day. She met him as normal outside and making sure they were out of sight of Anne (who was waiting, like most parents, by the railings), stopped and removed a small packet from her bag.

“Here you are bro, don't ask what it is and don't open it till you are in your room.” she told him.

He looked at the small packet. Whatever was in it felt soft. The thought of what it could be played on his mind for the rest of the way home. He put the packet in his own bag and waited.

When they arrived home, he ran to his room and extracted the packet. He opened it up to find a pair of girls panties inside: the pair he had always worn when playing with Sandra. He smiled at the sight. He stood by his door and waited for Sandra to go to her room. When she arrived, he looked at her and smiled. She noticed and smiled back. There was no need for words.

He decided to wear the panties beneath his own. He waited till bedtime before putting them on. It wasn't a total set of clothes but it was something.

Next day at school, he caught up with her and whispered to her.

“I've got them on!” he said.

“Okay, so keep it down. You'll need to take them off at times though, and I'm not just on about washing.”

“What then?” he asked

“Can't let mommy and daddy see you wearing them. You'll have to take them off for say.... when you take a bath.” she said.

He remembered. Anne usually washed his back for him, never mind that he left his clothes in the bathroom.

“Okay.” he said “Thanks anyway, I love you sis!”

“It's nothing, you haven't done anything wrong.” she said, and left it at that.

From then on, he wore the panties as often as possible, making sure to remove them when the chance of being caught arose. Sandra did insist on him giving them back to her so that she could put them on the wash pile. This exchange was done at school.

Sandra was soon to discover how much this meant to him when she managed to peek through the ajar door of his room. Albeit the clothing, he was doing his best to replicate the tea party game with his own toys. He had made a crude teapot from Lego bricks and was now “serving” tea to a number of action figures on the floor. Seeing this made tears well up in her eyes. She quickly went to her room and sat down and pondered it. It was becoming all too clear that he preferred playing as a girl. Surely their parents should see sense if they saw how he behaved?

Her answer came before the question had chance to leave her lips. It was one that made her feel more for her brother than ever.

It was late one night. She had come downstairs to ask for a drink. Her parents were watching the television. Baby Edward was in his playpen, a rattle in his hand. They were watching one of those debate programmes. The subject matter was about “transsexuals”, whatever that meant. She was peering round the door, unnoticed. She decided to stay hidden when Adam started making comments of an unkind nature.

“You can tell that person's a bloke – still got the Adam's apple. Bloody freak, these people are clearly deluded, they need locking up.” he said. Anne just nodded in agreement. She wasn't paying much attention to the screen, she was too busy reading a magazine.

Sandra looked at the screen and the camera was focused on a person who at first looked female, but something about the face gave it away – was this the focus of his verbal attack? A man, dressed as a woman, even living as a woman?

“How can anyone say that their mind is a different sex? If you're born a man, you should think like a man, it's just common sense.” Adam continued, his voice was full of hate.

“Well, I never understood why you wanted to watch this show, dear?” said Anne, still uninterested.

“Because I like to see the sensible people telling these freaks how unwanted they are!” he told her.

Sandra wondered what his reaction would be if he met such a person in the street. If it was like that, she couldn't bear to think. She sneaked away back to her room. She sat on her bed and thought to herself.

“Peter is clearly a boy, but he thinks and behaves like a girl. If that is the case, daddy is wrong.” she mused.

She still wasn't up to scratch with that “trans- whatever it was” word. She'd like to know what it fully meant but thought asking her parents wasn't the best way to find out. She gave up the thought for now and went to bed.

The next day, at school, she got Peter by herself again and began to talk quietly.

“You still like tea parties, I see.” she said

“Yes, what? You noticed?” he replied, startled.

“Yes, I did notice. You really enjoyed our games together, did't you?” she asked.

“Yes, I did. I really miss them.” he nodded sadly.

“You really want to be a girl, don't you?” she whispered.

“I am a girl.” he replied. “I really want to look like a girl, if thats what you mean.”

Sandra looked at him and smiled “I want you to be a girl too!” she whispered once more.

He smiled at this.

She looked at him, her heart was heavy.

“I would really like to help you but, daddy, I.. he said bad things.” she said, downheartedly.

“What did he say?” asked Peter.

“He was watching a show and a man dressed as a woman was on it and he said people like that are sick, not right.” she said. “You cannot look like a girl even if you want too. daddy just won't allow you.”

“Other men dressed as women?” Peter said, interested in these words.

“Yes, like you want to be, but you cannot. He'll never allow it. Please try to be a boy, for your sake.”

“I don't want to be a boy!” he cried.

“You'll have to be though. Daddy will be very cross if you act like a girl.” she replied, sadness in her voice.

She cleared her throat and dried her eyes. She gave Peter a tissue to do likewise.

It was fair to say that Peter's mood dropped from that day on. He wouldn't let it go though and continued defiantly to have his own tea parties with his toys. Sandra just hoped that neither parent caught him at it.

* * *

Christmas arrived, and with that meant a trip to see their grandmother. They had never known their paternal grandfather, he had died a few years ago, before Sandra had been born. Their grandmother Helen treated them well and they always looked forward to meeting her.

When she opened the door, they ran to meet her.

“Why, hello kids!” she exclaimed as 4 arms suddenly wrapped around her.

“Merry Christmas Gran!” they said together.

“And this must be Eddie!” she said to the young boy in his mother's arms.

“Nanna!” said the young boy.

“His talking is coming along.” said Anne.

“Merry Christmas, mom.” said Adam, offering her a bottle of wine.

“Thanks, so come in, come in.” said Helen, showing them in.

As they entered and started removing their coats, Helen turned to Adam and said to him

“Your sister popped round yesterday, asked how you are.”

Adam frowned. “I haven't got a sister!” he said disgustedly.

“You still haven't forgive her then. After all this time too!” said Helen, noticing his tone of voice.

The two older children had gone to the toilet, they knew the way by now and didn't bother asking.

“They're growing up well.” put in Helen.

The parents both smiled, though a little weakly thought Helen.

They eventually gathered in the living room and began to talk. Sandra and Peter asked if they could go next door, to which Helen turned to them and consented. They ran out the living room door and headed for the spare room. They knew that she kept some toys in there, especially for them and her other grandchildren when they came to visit.

“I thought you'd like to know that we've stopped them from playing together.” put in Anne after they had left.

“And why's that? I can't see anything wrong in that? I played with my brothers and sisters when I was young.” said Helen, taken aback by her daughter-in-law's comment.

“When you discover that your son is wearing his sister's clothes, that's why.” she answered.

Helen just looked at her, then to Adam.

“I see.” she said. “You think he's going down that path. He might not be for all you know.”

“It's not right for him to wear her clothes!” said Adam.

“And you're telling me it's not right for me to have a daughter?!” snapped Helen. “Adam, I thought you would have got over that by now, but it's obvious that you're as narrow minded as ever.”

“But didn't you think that way once, mom?” Adam replied.

“I did, I did, but that was then. I came to realise that I'd been wrong. It took a while, but I reached that decision and I stand by it.”

“I'm not letting him go that way!” snapped Adam.

“But if it ends up like that, I hope he has people around him unlike you!” replied Helen, her tone was also angry.

“Don't tell me how to bring up my son!” he snapped

“He's my grandson too!”

“Okay! Can we please stop arguing, the children can probably hear us and Edward is starting to cry!” cried Anne, now picking up her youngest child and soothing him.

The arguing did stop. Helen tried to cool the situation by going to the kitchen to start dinner. Anne went and joined her. Adam just stayed where he was and turned on the television.

“So, you are standing by him?” said Helen to Anne.

“Well, he is right, isn't he?” she said defensively.

“We all think that way at times. The problem is that we are too hasty in our judgement. That was my problem. Don't just take someone's word for it. Make your own judgements.”

“So, you're asking me to stick up for my son's strange behaviour? You now believe that people could have the mind of the opposite sex?” said Anne.

“My daughter is an example of it. You have to know them to understand fully. But it may be the case that your son just likes the clothes. There is no crime in that. Just remember he is still only 5 years old. He may grow out of it, but Adam is being too hasty in his judgement.”

In the room next door, Peter and Sandra did hear the shouting but couldn't distinguish what had been said.

“What do you think they've been shouting about?” asked Peter

“I don't know, but I'm guessing it's about you.” replied Sandra

“So they don't like me?” he said sadly.

“I hope thats not the case” she answered, hugging him.

Around half an hour passed after the shouting had stopped, and the two children stopped to see the door opening. Helen walked in, shutting the door behind her and sitting down on a chair.

“I've heard some things from your mother and father that concern you two. No, don't be afraid, I'm not here to scold you, I just want to know whats being going on.” she said in a soothing voice.

“It sounded pretty bad to me!” said Peter

“Me too!” added Sandra.

“Well, I just want your side of the story. Peter, have you really been wearing your sister's clothes?” asked Helen.

Peter was hesitant, slowly he nodded. “Yes.”

Helen just smiled at him.

“Mommy and daddy think there's something wrong with him, don't they?” said Sandra

“Yes dear, they do.” she replied. “I don't however.”

They looked at Helen with wonder.

“Peter, do you just like wearing the clothes or do you see yourself as a girl?” she said

“I am a girl.” he answered feebly.

“You sure?” she responded

He nodded.

“Well, if that is how you feel, I'm not going to hate you for it.” she said.

“You're not?!” said Peter.

“Look here!” she said hugging them both. “Some people are just foolish, they see whats in front of them. Other people see beyond that.”

“See beyond?” said Peter, sounding confused.

“It means knowing how a person feels inside.” she answered.

“Oh!” he said “So what do you see?”

“A boy who wishes to be a girl.” she said

“But mommy and daddy don't want him to be a girl.” said Sandra.

“That is so. So for now, just do as they say. You are too young to make decisions for yourself. Just try not to upset your father too much.”

“I think I already have.” said Peter, looking glum

“I know its hard, you want to grow your hair, dress up nice like your sister, and so forth, but your father is not going to let you. Just don't give up, things may work out later.

“How much later?” he said.

“I cannot say, but just keep your chin up. I'll still love you as a granddaughter.” she said hugging him. “Now both of you go upstairs and wash, dinner will be soon and I don't want dirty hands at my table!”

As they headed for the bathroom, Helen went to Adam.

“I don't want you hurting him. He is only 5 for goodness sake. He's your son, so treat him with respect, or you'll lose his.” she said to him sternly.

“What have you said to him? Giving him hope in his foolish dream?” he replied.

“I'm not saying. Just leave him alone.”

Christmas dinner was the usual fare, with roast turkey and the all the trimmings. Smaller portions were served to the three children, who had orange squash rather than wine. The meal went well, with jokes from the crackers and general all round friendly conversation. Peter wondered how a certain subject failed to be mentioned for the rest of the visit.

“John and his family were here yesterday.” said Helen. “He would like to end this rift with you.”

“Not while he stands by 'her'.” he said.

“You'll never change, will you?” said Helen.

“Why should I?” muttered Adam.

“You mean Uncle John?” asked Sandra. “We've never met him.”

“Yes, your Uncle John.” said Helen.

John was Adam's older brother. He and Adam had fell out over the sister that Adam stubbornly refused to acknowledge. They rarely spoke and perhaps it was good that John now lived many miles away up north. Adam's children knew of him, but as Sandra had mentioned, had never met him or his family.

When the time came for them to leave, Helen stopped Adam and spoke to him again about Peter.

“If you want the respect of your son, don't hate him.”

“You don't understand!” he replied

“Yes, I do.” she answered him. “If needs be, I'll look after him if you decide to treat him as you are threatening.”

“He needs to be shown what is required of him!”

“You mean what YOU require of him.” she said.

“He'll see the light, I'll make sure of it!” said Adam, through gritted teeth.

Anne overheard this and pondered it. The last thing she wanted was for her son to be hurt.

As the car drove away, Peter could see through the rear view mirror that his dad was far from happy. He quickly looked away when Adam noticed him and shot a poisonous glance at him.

Helen decided to phone her daughter up after they left.

“Hi Sally, it's Helen. I've just had Adam's family around.” said Helen.

“How is he?” replied Sally.

“No different, I'm afraid. Still claims your non-existance.”

“Sorry to hear it. Stuck up opinionated pig.” replied Sally.

“I know, but theres something else, I think his oldest son could be transgendered too.”

“What?! You're kidding, right?” exclaimed Sally.

“No, I'm not, and it doesn't look good for him either. Adam is determined to make a man out of him.” sighed Helen.

“Poor tyke, he doesn't deserve that. You think I should talk to him?” said Sally.

“I don't think you'll get the chance.” replied Helen. “You know your brother wouldn't want you within 200 yards of his front door.”

“So what are you going to do?” asked Sally.

“I don't know, but Adam doesn't want a repeat of you. I just think young Peter would be glad to know that you are concerned about him too, even though he doesn't know you exist.” said Helen. “You are coming over tomorrow?”

“Yes of course." said Sally. “Did you want to mention this to John?"

“I don't think so.” said Helen. “Adam still hates John because of you. It would be best if we left John out of this. Well, I'll see you tomorrow. Merry Christmas.”

“Merry Christmas, mom.”

Sally put down the phone and wondered. Her nephew wanted to be a girl too. It brought back memories of her past. She had completed the transition from Steven some 9 years ago. Her own family had been against her from the start. Her father had barely begun to accept her when cancer claimed him. The rest of her family had gone on to accept her. It was just her youngest older brother Adam who had refused to accept her and refused to let her know his children.

* * *

When they arrived home, the children were told to go to bed. Edward was put in his cot.

“So, you know how to make things worse, don't you?” said Anne, turning to Adam. She had waited for the children to go to bed before saying this.

“What do you mean?” he said.

“I understand your problem with Peter, I don't want him going to down that path either, but, as Helen said, he's only 5 years old. You start treating him harshly now and you'll be losing him long before then. Be a father to him, not a monster.” she said.

“But how else do I get it into his head that he is a boy? He needs to understand that!”

“Respect him, like Helen said, show him some respect and you'll earn his in return. Besides, I have been hearing from him that he likes sports – he seems to like cricket.”

“Cricket? A bit young to be playing that?” he replied.

“They use soft balls, besides, it,s more like.. I think they call it 'non-stop'” said Anne.

“I suppose if he likes cricket, I could get him some stumps and a bat.” he said, his mood lifting.

Anne just smiled “I think he'd like that. You may just win him over yet.”

Peter sat on his bed with his head in his hands. He felt some comfort that his gran was showing support for him. He just didn't like the way his dad looked at him in the car. Above all, he was scared of him. He wanted to please his dad, but he knew deep down that he wanted to be a girl and that meant he could never please him.

Much to his surprise, Peter later found his dad in a cheerful mood. He had been half expecting to get more poisonous looks from him.

“Son, I'm sorry if I upset you last night, but please, try to be the boy you are. You were born a boy and, well, thats it. Can you please be a boy for your dad?” Adam said to him eventually.

“I'll try, I suppose.” Peter replied, though not too enthusiatically.

“I know you're still a bit upset, so I'll make it up to you. I'll buy you a cricket set – I've heard you like cricket.” he said, putting his arm around him.

“Yeah, I love cricket!” said Peter, his smile returning.

The next weekend, he took Peter into town and bought him a childrens cricket set. It came with plastic bats and a sponge ball. He promised him some wooden bats when he was older. This didn't bother Peter, for the plastic bats and stumps were of the type they used at school.

“So, how's this game of 'non-stop' played?” he asked Peter when they got home.

Despite being winter, it was still a warm day.

“Well, each player has to hit the ball and hope it isn't caught. They then run to the back of the line and wait their turn again. If the ball is caught or the stumps are hit, you are out. The bowler will deliver the ball as soon as they get it back, even if the next batter isn't ready. The teacher usually plays bowler for both teams.” Peter explained.

“I don't think we have enough players then!” Adam said.

“Can I join in?” asked Sandra.

“You know how to play?” said Adam, looking at her.

“Yes, all kids play it at school.” she replied.

“Come on Adam, remember we have a women's international team, they won the World Cup just the other year.” said Anne, coming out to watch. She was carrying Edward in her arms.

“A women's team?” thought Peter. “Maybe I could be on it.”

So the afternoon went on with Adam bowling and Peter and Sandra batting. The game only ending when they were called into dinner.

Peter decided he needed to talk to Sandra privately, so as had become the norm, left it for school.

“How come dad is so nice to me now? On the way back from gran's, he gave me a horrid look, he really seemed mad with me.” he asked her.

“I don't know, he still wants you to be a boy and you did promise.” she answered.

“I said I'd try, but the thing is, I'm a girl, not a boy.” he said.

“But he'll be mad at you, I'm sure he believed you when you made that promise.” she told him.

“Seeing girls wearing skirts makes me feel bad, I want to wear skirts too!” he sighed.

Sandra couldn't think of what to say at first. “You must keep your promise with daddy!”

Peter was already walking away.

* * *

Anne was on the phone to Adam meanwhile. Adam worked as a senior bank clerk. Anne was a full time housewife, and for now, with a 3 year old son to look after.

“I'm still not sure Peter is being honest with me. He said he'd try to be a boy, but something tells me it was a lie.” he told her.

“I suppose it's partly my fault too, I was hard on him at the school shop when getting his uniform.” she said

“I suppose so, but still, I don't want him in several years time coming to me in a pretty white dress saying 'my name is Judy.'!” he said, trying to keep his voice calm, so as not to be overheard by his co workers.”

“It may be a phase, he might very well grow out of it and that will be that.” replied Anne.

“That would be nice, but Steven was 'going through a phase', wasn't he?!” he said dryly.

“Oh, well, I suppose you need to get back to work. See you later.” she said

“Bye love.” he said, putting down the phone and turning back to some paperwork on his desk.

Anne had been surprised by the use of his brother's name. Ever since Steven had become Sally, the whole topic had become taboo in the house. She wondered if Peter had intended to keep his promise. If not, well he'll be punished, but what would Adam do next?

Peter was at least being a boy for his dad's sake. He still felt uncomfortable about it though. It was approaching the end of February and his birthday was just around the corner. So far, he had managed to suppress his feelings, but it hurt. His dad was still being cautiously optimistic that he was winning the battle. Peter's only outlet was his sister, the only one who appeared to understand him. Well, at least she didn't want him ripped to shreds over the matter.

Still, the sight of the other girls in his class made him jealous. Their uniform was hugely better in his opinion and he admired how they put ribbons and clips into their hair. All this made him feel worse inside. There was only one cure for this, he thought, and his dad would go ballistic if he took it.

His dad sometimes needed reminding that segregation of the sexes was basically a non-entity in primary schools. It only appeared in secondary schools, when children were expected to undergo puberty at some stage, that keeping boys and girls apart became necessary, and then that only applied to PE.

Therefore, Adam had to be told that some “stereotypically feminine” activities were done by both girls and boys. It was Anne who made this mostly known to him, especially when Peter's class had made some chocolate rice krispie cakes, and Peter had brought his home in a lunch box.

“So you thought cooking is a womans' job?!” snarled Anne.

“Ok, I was being a bit OTT, I'm just determined to make a boy out of him.” Adam sighed.

“Well, with all the male chefs on tv nowadays, what's the harm if he wants to do his own cooking?”

Not that Peter had actually done much cooking: the teacher had prepared the chocolate. All the children had done was put the rice krispies into the chocolate and then spoon the mixture into cases.

Peter and Sandra were in the kitchen – they were seeing how much Edward knew in words.

“Dad seems to have got mom mad.” he said to his sister.

She just smiled. They were sampling Peter's cooking too.

“I made these in my first year too, we did biscuits this year.” she said, her mouth half full.

“Oi, I thought these were for after dinner?” said Anne, now entering the kitchen and seeing two pairs of chocolate covered lips. She took the lunch box and put it in the fridge.

* * *

Peter and Sandra were almost 2 years apart in age exactly. Both had their birthdays in March. Peter had been told that his birth had almost happened on Sandra's birthday, but he arrived little over a week sooner. It did mean that no sooner had Peter had a birthday party, then they had to do another for Sandra. But more often than not, they held a joint celebration inbetween the two.

“You're just a year older now!” he told Sandra on the morning of his birthday.

“Just for a week! Remember, I'm 8 next week.” she said with a sly smile.

“Happy Birthday son!” said Anne as he entered the kitchen for breakfast.

“Thanks” he said, now noticing a pile of what could only be birthday cards on the table.

“Happy Birthday son!” said Adam, now entering, his work clothes already done up. “6 already, you'll be a big boy in no time at this rate.”

Anne looked, noticing the emphasis on the word “boy”.

“Well, being as your birthday is now here, we'll tell you what your present is.” said Anne, also looking at Sandra too.

“We're going to the Safari Park on Saturday!” said Adam “and this will be a double birthday treat.”

Sandra was slightly disappointed, she wanted a present all to herself. Besides, it was an early present for her, and a late one for Peter. Today was Thursday which meant school!

“I suppose you'd have liked some dolls for your birthday?” she said to him as they entered school.

He just smiled and said nothing.

She reached back and went to sort her hair out. “Oh, this clips fell out. Can you put it back in bro?”

“Sure.” he said and with that, he took the loose clip. “Where do you want it?”

“Just about here.” she pointed to the spot.

“Hey, whats a boy doing putting a girls hairclip in?” called some junior pupils.

“He's my brother! I trust him, unlike you two!” snapped Sandra.

The two older boys just walked on, chuckling.

“Will this do?” asked Peter.

“Yep, thats great!” smiled Sandra, feeling the clip now in place. “I'd like to return the favour one day.” she told him.

“Like that will ever happen.” he said gloomily, feeling his short hair. “Besides, what was wrong with them two?”

“You've just done something that only girls usually do.” she said. “But you've just proved that boys are capable too.”

The bell rang and they both headed in for class.

“Oh boy!” he sighed as he sat down at his table. He had expected this after seeing this happen a good many times before. The teacher had made notes of everyones birthday and made sure that a chorus of “Happy Birthday” was sung by the rest of the class. He just buried his head in his arms as the class began to sing.

Later that day, his class did PE. He had forgotten that he'd got his panties on beneath his boy pants.

“Oh heck! Hope nobody noticed!” he said as he swapped his trousers for his PE shorts. The lack of comments told him he had had a let off.

It was as he was walking along the corridors back to class that he noted a door open. The door belonged to a storeroom which among other things had a number of costumes. Occassionally, the school did plays, and not just the Nativity either. (Peter had missed out on being in that, even though the only role he wanted – Mary – he was unlikely to get.). He had wondered where they kept all the costumes and props. Now he knew, and that gave him an idea.

He was determined to sneak in and try on some of the outfits. However, the room was always locked. It had just been that some teachers were putting some new stock in there that day he found the door open. His plan looked dead already.

The weekend arrived and the family made the promised trip to the Safari Park. First, they decided to see the animals.

“Please...keep...all...windows...shut” Peter read aloud the sign at the first set of gates. “Why?”

“So you don't get your hands bitten off.” said the warden at the gates. “Lions like little boys like you for lunch!”

Peter gulped. The warden spoke to Adam about all the do's and don'ts before opening the gates to let them through.

“I don't think they're interested.” said Sandra. The lions, though in sight, were a good distance from the car.

They stopped for a moment so that they could let Edward take a look.

There were several paddocks, each divided by double gates. Extra signs at the monkey area told them that stopping was not recommended.

“Why dad?” asked Peter.

“Monkeys see cars as toys and like breaking parts off. You do get people stop or drive too slowly, giving the monkeys their chance.” he replied.

They noticed a car ahead that seemed to have ignored the warnings and a huge crowd of monkeys had now climbed all over it. As they passed, the monkeys started turning their attentions to their car too.

“He's gonna have a hefty repair bill!” said Adam, noticing a monkey walking away with one of the other cars wing mirrors. They heard the clambering of tiny feet on their own roof.

“Will they ride home with us?” said Sandra.

“Don't think so, they'll get off as we near the exit. Probably enjoying the ride!” answered Adam.

Sure enough, the “hitchhikers” got off as they neared the exit.

After they had been through all the areas, they parked the car in the main car park and went to have something to eat. After that, they looked around the rest of the park, having a go on some of the rides and going to the pets corner.

They left after a lengthy spell in the souvenir shop. Peter had been bought a book on animals and a pencil case. Sandra had opted for a soft toy koala. She decided to let Peter give it a hug, noticing that Adam didn't flinch at this.

Back home, they had a birthday tea. A cake was brought out with both Peter and Sandra written on top.

“I wanted my own cake.” sighed Sandra.

“Well, this means you get to share my embarrassment!” chuckled Peter.

“What do you mean?” asked Sandra.

“Happy Birthday to you, Happy Birthday to you..!” sang their parents.

Sandra shot a look of understanding at him.

“Ok, time to blow out the candles and make a wish.” said Anne, once the song had finished.

They both blowed them out together.

“So, what did you wish for?” Peter asked his sister.

“You're not meant to tell anyone, otherwise it won't come true.” put in Anne.

The siblings just looked at one another. Sandra had a funny idea what wish Peter had made. Adam's glance told a similar story.

Jessica's Story - Part 2

Peter gets caught wearing a dress at school, and this leads to major developments at home. With his bigoted father still being as stubborn as ever, he gets unexpected help from his mother, Anne. The newly named Jessica has been given a chance to prove herself.

Jessica's Story – Part 2

Peter had to wait until after the Easter holidays to get his break concerning the storeroom. He had been making his way past the door as often as possible during breaktimes, avoiding any teachers at the same time. If one spotted him, they told him to go outside. Wet breaks didn't allow him any opportunity as he had to stay in his classroom.

But the opportunity did arrive. The door was ajar and nobody was watching. He crept in and closed the door. The light was already on, so that was a help. The room was fairly big. Mainly full of books, pencils and other school equipment, it was also used to store other things such as Christmas decorations and the items that interested Peter: costumes.

He headed for the back of the room and rummaged through the clothes on the portable clothes rack. There were costumes for both boys and girls, though most looked a little too big. He found a dress that appeared was designed for a princess. It was pink and hung down to his feet. He quickly took off his trousers and jumper and carefully put on the dress. It was still a bit big and the back was designed to be done up by someone else. Nonetheless, he looked down at himself. For this moment, he was in heaven.

Miss Abbot had been sorting through the room and was on her way back after taking some books to her classroom. She hadn't planned on being caught in a conversation with another teacher. She eventually returned to the room to find the door closed.

“That's funny, I thought I'd left it open?” she thought. She noticed the door was still unlocked and entered.

“What are you doing in here?!” she gasped as she noticed Peter.

Only when he turned to face her, his face pale with fear, did she suddenly realise what he was wearing.

“Peter Brook, what I may ask, are you doing wearing that dress?!” she asked.

Peter was frozen with fear. Sensing this, she went up to him and said in a softer tone.

“You shouldn't be in here, this room is for teachers only. Now, I think you need to get out of that and put on your own clothes. Besides, you do look good in that!” she chuckled.

Peter didn't see the funny side and continued to look frightened.

“Please don't tell anyone!” he stammered.

“Ok, but first, whats this all about?” she asked, as she helped him out of the dress.

He was hesitant to reply. “I can't tell you.”

“So, you are too frightened to tell me? I won't bite, you know.”

Tears were rolling down his cheeks. “You promise?”

“Promise!” she said.

“I want to be a girl!” he sobbed.

She hugged him and helped him to dry his tears. “You want to be a girl? Well, that explains your current situation. I won't tell anyone about this, okay?”

He still looked uncertain.

“Do your parents know?” she said calmly.

“Please don't tell them!” he cried.

“Here, use this.” she handed him another tissue. “So, you want to be a girl? Surely there's nothing wrong with being a boy, is there?”

“I hate being a boy!” he said, now putting on his trousers. She merely looked at him, knowing not what to say.

She spoke no more until he was dressed and they left the storeroom.

“Promise me you won't go in there again?” she asked him.

“No miss.” he said sadly.

“Okay, now head back to your classroom, breaktime is almost over.”

He turned and walked away.

“What was all that about?” asked another teacher: Mrs Phelps, who had just this moment showed up.

“Peter Brook, I've just found him in there. You wouldn't believe it but I found him wearing one of the school dresses.” said Miss Abbot.

“Peter Brook? You mean Sandra Brook's brother?” said Mrs Phelps.

“He's the only one I know. I don't teach him but during breaktimes you see him with her.”

“Wearing a dress? Whatever for?” she asked.

“Don't spread it 'round but he told me he wants to be a girl.” said Miss Abbot quietly.

“Wants to be a girl? Do his parents know?” said Mrs Phelps.

“I don't think so, though he seems very keen that they don't. Trust me, he was in tears just now.”

“I think they should know, they might be able to help him.” Mrs Phelps suggested.

“I hope so, he doesn't seem like a bad boy at all.”

* * *

“Mrs Brook, my name is Julia Abbot and I'm calling on behalf of your son Peter.”

“Whats wrong with my son? He hasn't done anything wrong has he?” said Anne answering the phone.

“Not exactly, but I feel that we need to discuss your son in private, along with your husband.” replied the teacher.

“Ok, will this afternoon do?” said Anne.

“Sure, come straight in after school.”

Anne put the phone down and wondered. “What had Peter done, and why the need to talk?” She picked up the phone again and dialled.

“Adam, can you finish a bit earlier today?” she said to her husband.

“Consider yourself lucky, I can. Whats up?”

“Peter. The school has just phoned, they want us to go round this afternoon.” replied Anne.

“He's in trouble, right? Didn't think it possible, apart from something else.” came the reply.

“I suspect it could be that something else.” Anne said. There was a pause.

“Okay, lets hope the papers don't get hold of it.” said Adam and put the phone down.

“You did what?!” screamed Sandra as she got an account of the storeroom episode from Peter.

They were heading down the school path, the school day was over.

“You are lucky to be not in deeper trouble, lets hope... oh hi mommy, daddy?!”

She looked to see both parents standing in their way. Peter looked up and gulped. Deeper trouble had arrived.

They turned and headed back to the school. It appeared Miss Abbot was waiting there to greet them.

“Hello Mrs Brook, I'm Miss Abbot, I called you earlier.” she said upon greeting them. “And this is..?” she asked of the boy that was being carried by her.

“This is Edward, my youngest. So whats our Peter been up to?” asked Anne as they made their way to an empty classroom.

“His only crime if any was to go into the main storeroom which is off limits to pupils. He hasn't stolen anything, I can assure you.” said Miss Abbot.

“So what was he doing in there?” asked Adam.

Peter and Sandra sat at some desks and watched, their faces were pale. Peter was a bag of nerves.

“I'm not sure how to put this, he was wearing some clothes from the school drama wardrobe, to be more precise: a dress.”

Miss Abbot could tell she had crossed a line with that last bit. Adam's face suddenly looked cold.

“I knew you lied – you couldn't try to be a boy for me or anyone it seems!” cried Adam, turning to Peter.

“So you did know about his interest in girls clothes?” added Miss Abbot, seemingly appalled by Mr Brook's sudden aggressive attitude.

“We found him wearing his sister's clothes last year, we were hoping it was just a phase.” said Anne. She noticed the look on Peter's face.

“Well, he did tell me clearly that he wishes to be a girl.” Miss Abbot said, trying to remain calm.

“He's deeply mistaken, hes a boy! Only poofs wear girl clothes!” said Adam.

“Mr Brook, I've read about children like this in the papers. You may be doing wrong by trying to forcing him to conform to society's standards.” said Miss Abbot, who was already disliking Adam's attitude.

“So you suggest I let him be a freak?” he snapped.

“No, I'm not suggesting you do let him be 'himself' but I don't want to hear about you bullying him.” she replied.

Adam stood up and turned to go. “I've had enough, I don't like being told how to handle my own kids.”

He turned to his wife and children. “Come on, lets go!”

Miss Abbot noticed that Peter was in tears. She watched him get up and walk out behind them. Once they had left, she slumped in her chair and sighed.

“When he said he didn't want his parents to find out, this is what he meant.” she sighed. She felt wracked with guilt over this and wished she hadn't taken Mrs Phelps' advice.

In the car, Adam Brook was making his thoughts further known. He had yet to start the car.

“I'm telling you Peter, you are a boy and that is final, I don't want you wearing girls clothes EVER AGAIN! Do you understand me?”

Peter didn't immediately respond. “No.” he said bluntly

Everyone turned to look at him.

“No!” he repeated, in a more confident voice. “I'm not a boy, I'm a girl and I don't care what you think!”

“You are just 6 years old, you cannot decide your life yet!” shouted Adam.

“I have, I WANT TO BE A GIRL!” he replied crossly

Adam was looking at a boy with a defiant look in his eyes. The boy was fighting back and his pride was repulsed by it. He turned around and started the car. Both father and son were silent for the journey back. Upon arriving, Peter stormed to his room and slammed the door. Adam was about to follow but Anne held him back.

“What are you doing? He needs to be told!” he said to her.

“You've said enough for one day. He's quite clearly upset and needs to calm down.” she told him.

“He needs to understand!” he said, his temper giving way to tears as he started to breakdown.

“We all need to understand.” she replied. “Your attitude may have caused irreparable damage already!”

“What do you mean? We already understand. It's just Peter who doesn't!”

“Peter, it appears, is very much determined. It may be beyond even you to convince him to change his mind now.” she replied.

His face still showed anger. Anne's words didn't go down well, but her face now looked stern too.

“I want my son in one piece. I'm concerned for his welfare as well as his life choices.” she added.

Adam went to the living room and sat down. Anne went and got the high chair for Edward and put him in it.

“Sandra!” she called.

“Yes mommy?” she replied.

“Go and see how your brother is. You might be the only one he'll talk to for now.”

“You sure?”

“Positive.” Anne replied, watching her daughter turn and head for the stairs.

“Peter? You in there?” Sandra called through his door. “Let me in, we need to talk.”

Peter opened the door, tear stains down his cheeks. Sandra went to him and wrapped her arms around him. He just stood there and let her, he felt better with her around.

“You have been a fool today, you know daddy will never forgive you for what you said.”

“I don't care, I meant it, every word. Besides, aren't you banned from coming in here?”

“Mommy told me to see you. I presume that lifts the ban for now.”

“So what are we to talk about? I'm in trouble for life, thats for sure.” he said sitting on his bed.

“I don't know. Can I sit here and keep you company?” she suggested.

He moved over to one side on his bed. She took the invite and sat beside him.

“I don't understand why daddy hates you over this. Surely dressing up in dresses isn't a crime.” she said.

“I don't know either. Mom seems to be the same too.” Peter replied.

“ Back to dresses, you said you picked a pink one. I saw that one used in a play last year. You at least have good taste, that's a very nice dress. I would have loved to have seen you in it!”

“You would?” he said, a glint of a smile on his face.

“Well, you always looked good in my clothes.” she added smiling.

“I wish for those days again.” he said.

“I do too!” she added.

* * *

Anne and Adam were downstairs discussing what to do next.

“At the moment, as things stand, you'll never persuade him to be a boy. He clearly wants to be a girl.” said Anne.

“I don't want a freak as a son. It's bad enough when your brother is one!” said Adam.

“I sometimes don't know why you still reject him/her. Didn't you hear Helen say that he/she still asks about you?” she said.

“I don't know why? It knows I'm not interested in speaking to it!” he said dejectedly.

“You're just too embarrassed, just admit it!” she said.

“I'm not embarrassed! I just don't want to be associated with it!”

“Well, as long as nobody else knows, you're perfectly safe.” she replied.

“Exactly!” he followed.

“Your sibling might talk about you though?” Anne suggested, now deciding on the generic term for brother/sister.

He decided not to answer that one.

“Well, back to our son, I'm hating myself to admitting it, but we may be better off letting him be a girl.” she added.

“What?! I'm not letting myself be seen as a bad father!” he cried.

“Some would see you as one if you don't.” she said.

“I'm not doing it! He will be a boy!”

“But an unhappy one at that.” she sighed. “I've noticed him looking miserable the past week or so.”

“So you are suggesting we let him be a girl? You've suddenly changed your attitude?” he said, his face turning red.

“I would rather have a happy daughter than a miserable son. And yes, maybe I have had a change of mind!” she admitted. She turned and headed upstairs. She headed for Peters room and knocked.

“Can I come in?”

Peter looked at Sandra and went to open the door.

“Yes?” he said, his voice was cold. She repeated her question and he gestured her in.

“You must hate us now. I presume you still want to be a girl?”

“Yes, I do.” he said, his contempt for his parents still apparent.

“I just want to apologise for my own misgivings. I'm prepared to let you wear skirts and dresses.” said Anne.

“What?! You sure? What about dad?” said Peter, doubting her.

Sandra just looked at her in disbelief.

“He's still refusing to budge. I just want to see you happy.” replied Anne.

“So, does that mean he can play in my room again?” asked Sandra.

“Yes. But he'll be refined to wearing girls clothes when your dad isn't about, or in your room.” Anne added with a gulp.

“How come?” they both asked.

“I don't think your dad is ready to see you as a girl, so just for now, be a boy for him.”

“I thought you were with daddy.” said Sandra. Peter's glance backed up the question.

“I'm not in full support of your dad's methods. I don't like the way he's been shouting at you. I'm still against you wanting to be a girl though.”

“Well, I'm not changing my mind. I want to be a girl!” said Peter.

“And I'm with him. Peter has been more like a sister to me than a brother.” said Sandra, getting a harsh look from Anne.

“I'm making a deal. You can live as a girl. If you decide after a while that you don't want to be a girl, you can be a boy again.”

Peter pondered this. “But you heard me. I want to be a girl. I'll never change my mind!”

“We'll see.” she said.

“But if you gonna let me be a girl, can I ask you one more thing?” he said

“Whats that son?” asked Anne.

“Can I grow my hair long?”

“I suppose you can. If you are to live as a girl, it's only fair you can wear your hair long if you wish.” she said, wondering if she was doing the right thing.

“Thanks mommy!” he said rushing to hug her.

She took him and suddenly realised he used “Mommy”.

* * *

When Anne had gone, Sandra turned to him.

“Mommy won't win. She'll have to admit that you're a girl eventually.” she said.

“I hope so, but dad isn't going to agree.” he added

“You're right, you may never win him over.” she admitted. She then smiled at him. “Now that mommy has allowed us to, I want you to do something!”

“What?” he said

“I want to have a tea party with you – dresses only!” she said brightly.

Peter smiled and got up. She got to her feet and lead him to her room. Inside, she sorted him out a dress to wear and he quickly got out of his boys clothes and put it on.

“So, you can have long hair. I've always wanted to see you with long hair, now I'm going to get the chance!” she giggled.

Anne went back downstairs, not entirely confident, but now knowing that a reasonable plan had been put in place.

“I've told him he can wear girls clothes and grow his hair, but you won't be seeing him like that.” she told Adam. His face expressed disgust.

“If you've allowed him to do all that, I certainly don't want to see him.” he said

“Look, if this is a phase, he'll be your son again in no time. This maybe the only way about it.” she said.

“I hope so. But to have him living like that? I hope this idea works, Anne.” he replied.

She turned and went to start preparing dinner in the kitchen. When it was nearly done, she decided to go back upstairs. She soon heard the chattering from Sandra's room. She opened the door to see what appeared at first to be two girls playing, though while one had long medium brown hair, the other had boyishly short dark brown hair. She just looked, holding a hand across her mouth. The two children just looked at her.

“If I didn't know better, I'd have thought you were two girls.”

“But we are.” said Peter.

“But you have short hair.” said Anne. “Its the only give away.”

“I can't wait for it start growing. Sis wants to style it when its long enough.” he said.

“I'll have to buy you a wig then, you can wear that till your own hair is long enough.”

“Thanks mommy!” he squealed, hugging her.

“Ok, I'll see what I can do, besides, my whole point coming up was to say that dinner is almost ready.”

“Ok, we'll be... oh, what about daddy?” said Peter.

“I'll persuade him to eat in the living room!” said Anne.

She escorted Peter down, making sure the living room door was closed enough for no one to see through the gap. So, it resulted in just the four of them: Anne, Sandra, Peter and Edward in the kitchen eating their dinner. Anne couldn't keep her eyes off Peter, the sight of him in female attire was still something she couldn't get used to. From the look of things, she'd have to get used to it.

“You'll need a new name, have you any ideas?” she asked him.

“I'm not sure.” he replied.

“I like Jessica. I've always thought that would suit him.” added Sandra.

Anne smiled, suggesting that she liked it too. “What does the new girl think?”

“Jessica Brook? I like it!” said Peter with a smile.

“So thats sorted.” said Anne. “I do have one thing to mention.”

“Whats that?” said Peter.

“Clothes. You'll need some of your own and your boys clothes: I'll box them up and put them in the loft.” she said.

“Surely I'll still need them?” said Peter. “My boy clothes.”

“I want to see how serious you are about being a girl. You can always turn back now and be a boy again.” she added. “I'll keep your school uniform available.”

“I never want to be a boy again.” he told her.

“Say that in a few weeks time.”

“I will. And the next few months, and the next few years.” he said confidently.

“We'll see.” she smiled.

“Honestly, I want Jessica around forever.” said Sandra “She's more fun to play with!”

“Well, you know her, I've only just been introduced to her.” said Anne.

“Once you know her, you won't want to let her go!” said Peter with a sly smile.

* * *

Anne escorted them back upstairs before going to see Adam.

“I've told him the score, he can turn back whenever he likes, though for now, that's a definite no.” she told him.

“He'll want to turn back if he has any brains.” said Adam.

“Well, I'm giving him this chance. You may have to accept the fact that you'll have two daughters instead of one soon.” she said leaving.

“Your plan has fell through already? Told you it was crap!” he shouted through the door.

She decided then to call Helen. She took the phone upstairs as she didn't want Adam to overhear.

“Hi Helen, its Anne. I'm just ringing to let you know about Peter.”

“Hi, so what's up with my grandson? I presume you've sorted out his problem?”

“Sort of, I'm allowing him to be a girl out of school.”

“Oh, you've accepted him, but what about Adam?”

“Not entirely. I'm just testing him.” said Anne. “As for Adam, not having it. He refuses to see Peter in a dress, he still wants him as a son.”

“No surprises there then. So how come you've decided to take control?”

“I've just gotten sick of Adam's attitude, his pig arrogance. I felt he was putting too much pressure on him. It peaked just today after school. Found out Peter had worn a dress in school and we were called in. Adam just snapped in front of the teacher and left Peter in tears. It then continued in the car. I thought enough was enough and that something had to be done. I don't know whether I've done the right thing.” Anne was now sobbing.

“Why's that?” answered Helen.

“I saw him playing with his sister dressed as a girl – he looks just like her, minus the long hair. He looked so at ease, as though he belonged. Have I killed my own son?” said Anne.

“Don't blame yourself. I did that with Sally. I thought she was making a mistake and then when I saw her after the surgery, I realised she was right all along. Look here, in the end you'll be getting another daughter. Trust me, I found a new friend in mine.”

“So, I'm doing the right thing? I'm hoping he'll change his mind, but that looks out of the question at the moment.” Anne said.

“That's the trouble. You've given him the chance he has been waiting for. Don't trouble yourself though, you may like the result!” said Helen.

“But Adam wont! I might be able to cope, but if he doesn't, what then?” replied Anne.

“Oh sod him! Peter is the one to worry about at the moment. Don't let him down.”

“Ok, thanks. Bye” Anne put down the phone.

She sat there and thought. Peter was possibly leaving this world and Jessica was taking his place. This was going to be a tough task, but it was up to her to make it as smooth as possible for both herself and Peter.

Peter had to wait till the weekend before getting his wig. Adam decided to stay at home, so Anne took both Peter and Sandra to town in the car. She had decided that Adam could spend the day looking after Edward. Peter, for the sake of his short hair, went in boys clothes.

“If I get you the wig first, we might be able to have you spend the rest of the day as Jessica.” she told Peter.

“Great!” he cried.

“They found a shop that sold reasonably priced wigs. She took him in and asked him what sort he'd like. Deciding to stick close to his natural colour, he chose a dark brown straight wig which reached just below his shoulders. He looked at himself in the mirror and admired how the wig framed his face. The smile said it all.

“WOW! You look amazing sis!” cried Sandra as she saw the new look Jessica with long hair.

“Just need to get this pretty young girl some clothes now!” said Anne, paying the woman behind the counter.

With the wig in a bag for now, the three of them headed for the clothes shops. Anne already knew that her wallet was going to be well used, though she hadn't quite expected to be buying for two. She was a bit nervous about taking her son into the girls department for clothes, not just for her son's sake but for her own. She felt it best that they buy some clothes for him to change into first.

It did help that Peter was similar in size to his sister, so getting some clothes was easy. It was now just a matter of where he could go to change. The answer was simple in the end: a mother and child toilet. She found one in the shopping centre and hoped that no one paid too much attention to them going in.

“Ok, lets get your clothes off and put these on.” she said to him. She noticed that his face was beaming at the prospect of changing into girls attire. Taking the girls clothes and shoes from the bags and putting his boys clothes in them, she watched as he began to put on the clothes himself.

“You're a quick learner?” she said.

“Well, sister has shown me.” he said. Anne just sighed at this. Sandra, who was also in the room, just smiled proudly.

With the clothes and shoes fitted, it was time to put on the wig. She used a comb to tidy it up and stood back. She went pale. Peter looked every inch a girl.

“Where has my son gone?” she sighed. She looked at him and realised that Peter may already be a lost cause.

Sandra came to look and she too was taken by surprise. She went up and hugged him. “My pretty young sister! You okay mommy?” she turned to find Anne still looking a little faint. She was in still in shock.

“Can we go and get some more clothes now mommy?” asked Peter.

“Certainly, lets go.” she replied, recovering her composure.

“Yeah, there was this one dress I liked.” said Sandra.

“I thought this was a shopping trip for Peter?” she replied.

“You mean Jessica? Peter is a boy.” corrected Sandra.

“Oh yes, I forgot. Sorry Jessica.” she said.

She turned and opened the door. They went out and headed back into the crowded corridors of the shopping centre. She was the more nervous of the small party – Jessica seemed right at home and started to skip along. There was clearly no chance of this young girl being outed as a boy.

“The war is lost! Adam will just have to accept that Peter is no more.” she said quietly to herself. She was fighting back the urge to cry.

With Jessica acting so natural for a girl, Anne realised her fears were unjust. When they continued to shop, the store assistants treated her for what they saw – a pretty young girl.

“You must be proud to have two beautiful young daughters.” said the one.

“Yes, I am!” she answered, trying to sound calm.

As they left, the two girls asked in unison “Can we have something to eat please?”

“Sure, let's find somewhere, shall we.”

After finding a cafe, they sat down and started to eat.

“Thanks for making my wish come true, mommy!” said Jessica.

“And what was that? Oh, I know, for making you a girl.” said Anne, answering her own question.

“How did you know that was my wish?” replied Jessica.

“I think we all guessed it would be that.” she sighed. She couldn't take her eyes off Jessica.

“And for making mine come true!” said Sandra to Jessica.

“And what wish would that be?” asked Anne instead.

“I wished for a younger sister!” she chuckled.

With Anne now struggling under the weight of some serious shopping, they headed back to the car.

“Do you think I should show daddy my new clothes?” Jessica suggested, not too confidently.

“I don't think it would be a good idea. I suggest that that idea be never mentioned again, not for a while anyway. But if you want to show off your new clothes, I think there is someone who'd be interested.” she said.

Sandra and Jessica noticed Anne pull the car up outside a familiar house.

“Gran! You've brought us to see Gran!” cried Jessica.

“Yes, she knows about you and I believe she would like to see my other daughter.”

* * *

Helen answered the door to find her daughter-in-law, her granddaughter Sandra and one other girl.

“Hello, wasn't expecting this? By the way, who's this young lady?” she pointed to Jessica.

“This..is..Peter, though he likes to be called Jessica now.” stammered Anne

Helen knelt down to take a closer look at Jessica.

“You are one pretty young girl. Your sister must be very jealous of you.” she said to Jessica.

“Not quite, I'm still prettier!” said Sandra with a coy smile.

“Not!” said Jessica, retaliating.

“So am!” said Sandra, hitting back.

“Ok, stop fighting, will you!” said Helen, though it was plain obvious that this was no real fight – they were smiling at each other.

“Come in then, I'll put the kettle on.” added Helen, as she led them into the house.

In the living room, the two girls had brought in dolls from the toy box in the spare room. They were too busy playing with them to hear what Anne and Helen were saying.

“I've just been and got some new clothes for him, I mean her. When I look at her, even now, I get the feeling that Peter is gone for good.” Anne said.

“He does look very comfortable like that. You may well be right, but you've got a wonderful daughter in his place.” said Helen.

“I know, I just can't believe it, its just like flicking a switch. Peter was there one second, Jessica is there the next. I'm just wondering how he's going to cope with school for now?”

“You reckon they might cause problems for him?”

“No, well, not yet. For now, its still Peter going to school. Now Jessica is here, will Peter come back, even for just half a day?”

“I don't disagree with you, you may be right, but he just needs to know that for now, it is just part-time. Maybe, you can go full time with her in September, new school year, you know?” said Helen.

“You may have the answer, but I'm still worried for him. He's still young and vunerable.”

“You are right to be worried, after all, it's part of being a parent. I suppose though, your main concern is still Adam?” said Helen.

“You're right there, especially after seeing Jessica. I explained to him that it could be a phase. The more I look at Jessica, the more I believe otherwise. I don't think he'll accept her, I'm finding it tricky! If Peter does disappear completely, I'm afraid to think what Adam might do.”

“Adam has been like this since he discovered Sally in my wardrobe a good many years ago. He never got over it and has since convinced himself that my Michael's death was all Sally's fault.” said Helen.

“He's never told me this.” said Anne. “We had just got engaged when his father passed away.”

“Michael's cancer was diagnosed just before Sally admitted to wanting to be a woman. It was just coincidence. When they diagnosed it, the cancer had been there a few weeks. Well, he fought the disease valantly and we thought he'd beat it. But then we discovered it had come back and worse than ever. We were all devastated, especially when the doctor informed us that it was terminal.” said Helen, wiping back the tears.

Anne just listened with interest, her eyes for once were no longer focused on Jessica.

“When we found out, it was decided out of interest to tell Sally about her father. She was still Steven at the time and we hadn't seen or heard from her since she left. She had left home soon after coming out. When she reappeared, she was in a blouse and skirt and her hair past her shoulders. We were all shocked at this, and refused to let her see Michael. We were wrong to do that, I now feel. Michael died just a few days after Sally arrived. Adam used this as further reason to hate her. They argued about it, and John and I had to separate them. Adam then stormed out of the room, leaving Sally in a tearful state. This was the moment John and I realised what had happened during that lengthy spell she had been away for.”

“So what happened?” asked Anne.

“Sally told us that she'd been close to taking her own life on more than one occasion. She was in a rut, with hardly any money. Thankfully, she did have friends like her who helped her. Several visits to a therapist convinced her that she had a life to lead. She then started to undergo hormone therapy to become a woman full time. She earned her keep by by working at a gay night club, working behind the bar. Thanks to our hatred, our son nearly died. To live with guilt like that is a fate worse than death in my opinion. We saw that she was much happier as a woman and decided to help her finish the journey.”

“So, you helped her become a woman?” said Anne. “I presume John is okay with this?”

“We helped her by at least helping her pay the rent on her apartment. John is certainly okay with her, of course he lives up north now with a family of his own. He sometimes brings them down for visits, usually at Christmas, but not often. As for Sally, she now has another job, helping to run a shop for transgendered people like herself.”

“There are shops for people like her?” said Anne, startled.

“Yes, you may find that Jessica might benefit from visiting such stores in the future. But you need to see a specialist first. The road ahead will be tough if Jessica remains for both her and you. All I can say is, be there for her, she needs all the support she can get.”

“Ok, she needs support.” Anne said, turning her gaze back to Jessica, who was continuing to play with the doll. “Where can I find a specialist?”

“Sally should be able to put you in touch with one. I'll give her a ring if you like.” said Helen.

As Helen went to call her daughter, Anne turned to face Jessica.

“What was all that about mommy?” asked Sandra.

“Oh, we was just discussing your Aunt Sally.” she said, suddenly turning to her other daughter.

“Who's she? I never knew we had an aunt? I've heard of Uncle John, but not Aunt Sally.” added Jessica.

“Well, shes your dad's sister. Dad doesn't like talking about her.” said Anne, beginning to be defensive.

“Whats wrong with her?” they both asked.

Anne pondered whether to tell them. As she did so, Helen returned.

“I've got the details here on a piece of paper. She gave me some website addresses for some support groups” she said, handing Anne a piece of paper.

On the paper was the address and contact details for a gender therapist, plus as mentioned, some website addresses for support groups who helped those with transgendered children.

“I'm sorry to say this, but we don't have a computer.” said Anne.

“You could always go to the library and use theirs” suggested Helen. “By the way, Sally would like to meet you, says she can offer you help.”

“So, what's wrong with Aunt Sally?” said Sandra and Jessica, who were keen to be answered.

“Nothings wrong with her.” said Helen.

“I told them that their dad doesn't like her and they want to know why.” said Anne apologetically.

“Well, it's best that you know, but don't tell anyone else I told you, but your Aunt Sally used to be a man.” said Helen to the two girls. They both looked in wonder.

“Jessica, she had the same problem as you. She was born a boy but always wanted to be a girl.” said Anne.

Jessica just stared in wonder. “If she can become a girl, then I can too?”

“Jessica, that is what we were talking about – how to make you a real girl, but you need to see a doctor first.” said Anne.

“So, I can get rid of this?” said Jessica, pointing to the top of her skirt.

“You will be able to in time, but not now.” said Helen, understanding the question. “But you just need to be a good girl and do as your mother tells you for now.”

On the way home, Jessica couldn't stop thinking about Aunt Sally and how she had become a woman. She peppered her mom with questions which got her irritated.

“Can you please just calm down Jessica! I can reasonably understand what this means to you but for now, allow me to drive.” she said.

Sandra turned to look at her “sister” and started stroking the wig. Jessica didn't stop her, she was enjoying it, the sensation of the wig on her shoulders was wonderful.

“You'll love having your hair styled!” said Sandra with a smile.

“By the way?” said Anne. “You need to take that wig off before you go to bed.”

“What?!” cried Jessica. “I want to sleep in it!”

“You can't, you will damage it. You'll just have to wait till your own hair is long enough.”

This didn't please her one bit. At least with trips to the barbers now at an end, she could watch her hair grow over the weeks to come.

When they arrived home, they got out and headed for the door. Anne stopped Jessica for a moment. She looked at the front window and caught a glance of a face peeping from behind the curtain.

“Jessica, when we go in, just head up to Sandra's room and stay in there. Sandra will be with you.” she said to her.

As they entered, Anne escorted them to the foot of the stairs so they could make their escape before Adam showed up.

“You've been a while? What you do, buy him a new wardrobe?” he said, exiting the living room.

“Yes, and we've been to see Helen. You need to sort things out with your opinions, I believe.”

“What are you suggesting? That I'm wrong about our son? I see he came in looking like a freak.”

“He came in looking like a girl, and trust me, he's a natural. By the way, how's Edward? Hope you've been looking after him properly.” she said

“I have, he's asleep, like a log.”

Anne just took the piece of paper from her bag and looked at it. She knew that an appointment had to be made soon. Putting the paper back in her bag, she went upstairs to check on the girls.

Sandra had got some hair clips and was trying to style Jessica's wig. Both looked as Anne entered.

“Here, let me do it.” she said and took the clips. She put them in place. Jessica went over to the mirror and beamed.

“Ok mommy, can you do mine next?” said Sandra.

“I think this is going to an enjoyable experience, having two daughters rather than one.” she thought as she started on the older girl's hair.

Jessica's Story - Part 3

Anne's relationship with her husband deteriorates further, as she confronts him about his sister. She decides to help Jessica on her journey alone if need be, and arranges an appointment at a gender clinic. An awkward encounter at the local park results in Jessica making a new friend.

Jessica's Story – Part 3

Anne went to bed that night with the events of the day on her mind. Her son Peter was now seemingly headed for a new life as Jessica. Tomorrow would likely see him as Jessica all day. The day after (Monday) would see Peter returning for school. She was afraid, for him and for herself, the fear of embarrassment if anyone discovered that Jessica was not really a girl, the fear that Peter could be hurt as a result, either by tormentors or by himself – Sally's predicament came to mind. It would be so much better if Peter decided he didn't want to be a girl after all. But she'd seen the look on Jessica's face, it had looked so much more happier than Peter had ever been.

There was then the case of her husband, so passionately hateful of his sister and now of his own son. It was partially his fault that Sally almost committed suicide. She wished he would be more accepting of his son, with it now being clear that he wished to be a girl. She was prepared to support him, his sister had apparently been supportive of him for some time. She had always noticed that they had been close, and now she knew why.

She had only just put him to bed, putting his wig on the cupboard by it. Looking at his room, she realised that he might want it redecorated, to suit the tastes of Jessica. The toys and clothes that he now seemed to be getting rid of still had potential use – they would do for Edward. Her younger son was growing up fast. In 18 months or so, he would be starting school.

“You're making a big mistake by letting him do this.” said Adam as he entered the bedroom.

“I don't think so, if anything, you're making a mistake by rejecting him. He needs our support more than ever, and you know it!” she retorted.

“Me making a mistake? He's making the mistake of thinking he's a girl!” Adam countered.

“You didn't see him today, when dressed, he behaved as though he'd been a girl all his short life. What they say about 'girls being trapped inside boy's bodies'? I'd say our Peter fits the bill perfectly.” she snapped.

“You surprise me, I thought you knew better than this?” he said, getting ready to turn in.

“Well, I don't want blood on my hands, think yourself lucky you haven't got any on yours!” she replied.

“What do you mean?” he said, not fully understanding.

“The sister you so enthusiastically disowned almost died because of your family's objections! She contemplated suicide on more than one occasion!” she said, not believing his tone.

“So what? My dad would have been around a while longer.” he said.

“I can't believe what you're saying, you are telling me that you would have let her take her own life?! Surely suicide through bullying can be considered as murder?” she said, utterly appalled.

“Murder? How can suicide be murder?” he said.

“I'm sorry, but that attitude is one I cannot accept. Keep this up and it won't be just your son you'll be losing.” she said coldly. She got into bed and went to sleep. He looked at her in wonder at that, but saw that an answer was not quickly coming.

With Adam not being at work, Anne was keen to take Jessica and Sandra out somewhere. After his comments last night, she now sought to help Peter more than ever. Petty hatred was one thing, but actually wanting one of your own kin dead, that was just plain evil. She wanted to show Adam that her threat of divorce was no bluff either.

It was just handy that a large park was not too far away. Peter was glad to pick out another Jessica outfit and put on his wig. Anne got the pushchair ready and collected Edward to put in it. Jessica and Sandra announced themselves ready and the family, minus Adam, made the not too distant walk to the park.

Upon arrival, they headed for the play area, with the swings and roundabout. Anne found a bench and sat down, taking turns to watch her two daughters and keep an eye on Edward. It was a pleasant day in April, the month drawing to a close. She was pondering what to do next, an appointment at the specialist needed to be booked and she needed to contact these support groups. Peter wasn't the only one in need of help – she needed help too.

“Can you give us a push please?” called Sandra. Anne got the hint and came over with the pushchair. Parking it close to the swings, she went over and gave the two girls a push. She was worried that Jessica's wig might come off, but it seemed to be holding on well. Still, she had her concerns and decided not to push too hard on her swing.

“I want to go higher!” cried Jessica, noticing that Sandra was being given extra pushes.

“I don't want your wig coming off.” said Anne, trying to keep her voice down. There was nobody else about yet.

She made an effort to try and get her as high as possible. But her fears came true, to a point – the wig did almost come off. As soon as it was clear that it was coming off, she stopped the swing and quickly adjusted it. Thinking that nobody saw what had happened, a thirty something old woman came along, her own daughter at her side.

“Sorry if I'm being rude, but why's your girl wearing a wig?” she asked.

Anne just looked at her, thinking that she was indeed being nosey.

“If you want to know, she has had to have her hair cut short and she couldn't bear to have it that way so we got her a wig till it grows out again.” she hastily said.

“Sorry, I'm like that at times.” replied the woman. “I shouldn't have asked.”

“No, she's got cancer, I don't like talking about it, but she can't bear to have no hair!” added Anne.

“Oh, I'm so sorry, I apologise.” she said. She went over to Jessica and wished her well in her “fight”.

Anne was relieved that her lie had been bought. However, the woman sat on the bench and watched her own daughter play on the slide. After a while, the girl went over to Sandra who was now over by the roundabout.

“Hi, I'm Kelly, what's your name?” she asked brightly.

“My name's Sandra, that over there is my sister Jessica.” said Sandra.

“Mommy told me she was ill.” said Kelly. “I hope she gets well soon.”

Sandra looked at her and wondered what was going on. She looked to Anne with a look which said “Whats going on?”. Kelly noted this and started to probe this further.

“You ok? You don't know your sister is unwell?” Kelly asked.

“I didn't know.” replied Sandra, still looking confused. She was glad when Anne turned up.

“Is Jessica ill, mommy?” said Sandra, hoping to have this matter resolved. Anne saw the problem and made the best to rectify things.

“I didn't want to tell you, but she is.” said Anne. They noticed Kelly now heading for Jessica.

Anne just looked in horror, what now? She quickly turned back to Sandra.

“I lied just now, Jessica is just fine. That girl's mother noticed Jessica's wig slip and I couldn't tell her the truth.” she said quickly, now realising that the lie had caused a huge problem. She ran over to where Kelly was just introducing herself to Jessica.

“Hi, my name's Kelly, I've just been speaking to your sister. I'm sorry to hear you are poorly, I really hope you get better.” she said.

“I'm not poorly, I've had colds in the past, but I'm ok now.” said Jessica, puzzled. Her answer left Kelly puzzled too.

Anne arrived too late, the damage had been done.

“I'm so sorry I lied, I had to protect you!” she gasped as she approached them.

“You told this girl that I was sick?” said Jessica, not amused.

“So, what is going on?” asked Kelly. Her mother had noticed the confusion and had come to see what was up.

“Mommy, this girl isn't sick!” said Kelly.

Kelly's mom looked at Anne sternly.

“If your daughter isn't sick, why did you tell me so? You should be ashamed of yourself!”

“I'm just afraid to explain the truth, that's all. You see, my daughter there, is really my son. He wishes to be a girl.” Anne said, looking regretfully at Kelly's mom.

“You're telling me that that girl is really a boy? I don't believe it.” she replied.

Kelly just looked at Jessica with wonder. Sandra had come over to see what was up now.

“You want to be a girl?” said Kelly to Jessica, her voice was full of curiosity. She started to look at Jessica more closely.

“Yes.” said Jessica. “It appears that a lot of people don't like people like me.”

“Why not?” asked Kelly.

“My daddy thinks I should be a boy and I think I should be a girl.” said Jessica.

“Well, you look more like a girl. I think you are right and your daddy is wrong.” said Kelly. This made Jessica smile.

The two mothers had headed for the bench and sat down.

“So, you've just started letting him dress like this?” said Kelly's mom, to Anne.

“Yes, it's all my decision, my husband is totally against it. I was against it at first, but this for now, appears to be the only solution.” Anne replied. “I'm sorry for the deceit, I shouldn't have said what I said, but seeing how most people view those like my son, I was afraid of anyone finding out.”

“Well, if it wasn't for the wig, he would have fooled me. It appears he is very much at home like this. I'm not familiar with this in any way, but I'd say he's better off as a girl.” she said.

“Well, it seems you are going to know him, I mean her, a bit more.” said Anne pointing.

Kelly was now chatting with Sandra and Jessica, clearly indicating a friendship was in the making.

“By the way, my names Julia, Julia Brier. We've only just moved here and Kelly was desperate to make new friends. It seems your two are the first.” said Kelly's mom.

“Oh, I forgot.” pointing to the young boy in the pushchair. “This is my youngest child, Edward. My name is Anne Brook. My eldest daughter is Sandra and the one who wants to be a girl is Jessica.”

“See you've got a name for her then? Don't bother telling me her original name, I think it best if I didn't.” said Julia.

“I'm gonna have to still use that name though, for now. He still has to go to school as a boy. He'll become Jessica again at home. Though he's restricted to upstairs for now.”

“And whys that?” asked Julia.

“I've told you, my husband is against this. He has a sister, who was once his brother, who he has disowned. He seems desperate to keep Jessica as a boy and won't see her like this.”

“I see, but surely he knows that he has lost the battle? I can see from here that Jessica is very much a girl.” said Julia.

“I know, when I saw her dressed like that for the first time yesterday, I thought the same thing. My son really is a girl.” she replied, trying not to cry.

* * *

“Jessica, I must admit, you don't look like a boy.” said Kelly.

“Good, because I don't want to. I feel like a girl inside and I'm enjoying looking like one.” said Jessica.

“So, you are wearing a wig?” she asked.

“Yes, I'm waiting for my own hair to grow. Seems like ages before it will.” Jessica said impatiently.

Kelly was a bright and cheery girl, her blonde hair down her back in curls. Her desire for friendship was apparent as she was keen to have Jessica and Sandra as friends.

“Hair always takes a while to grow. Mommy says it took ages for mine to reach this length.” Kelly said, stroking her hair as she said it.

“So, what do you like? Dolls or cars?” she aimed another question at Jessica.

“Dolls, of course, I am a girl.” said Jessica, sounding a little offended at what she deemed a silly question.

“You mean you always play with dolls? You really are a girl.” she said, looking impressed. “So you'd enjoy the dolls house I've got.”

“You've got a dolls house?!” put in Sandra. “I've always wanted one, but I've been told they cost too much.”

“I'd like to show you it, both of you. I've never had any friends to play with.” said Kelly.

“Which school do you go to?” asked Sandra.

“We've only just arrived here, I'm starting the school just over there, I think.” she pointed in what she believed to be the direction.

“Greenfields?” suggested Sandra. “That's where we go.”

“Yes, I think that's the name mommy mentioned. You go there too! Great!”

“They go to the same school, mommy!” shouted Kelly, running up to Julia.

“It appears that the school I've managed to get Kelly into is the one your daughters go to.”

“Well, that's great. What year are you in?” said Anne.

“She's a first year.” said Julia.

“Well, that means she's in the same year as Jessica.” said Anne.

“Well, she may have a friend in class then!” said Julia. “Nice meeting you, hope all goes well with your son.”

After saying goodbye, she called over to Kelly and they walked off.

“You seem to have made a friend then?” said Anne walking over to them.

“Yes, but I'm still wondering why she didn't make a fuss over me being a boy?” asked Jessica.

“Mmm, all I can think of is that children are more open minded. Willing to except things more.” said Anne.

“She's got a big dolls house and she would like us to see it!” said Sandra.

“That's nice.” said Anne, now pondering why Julia had been so accepting of Jessica too.

They spent another half hour in the playground before leaving. Anne decided to leave going home till a while later. She took them to the local shops where among those that were open was a newsagent. She brought them all an ice lolly, with a small tub of ice cream for Edward.

“Do I have to go to school as Peter? I really don't want to.” said Jessica.

“I'm afraid you must, that can be said. I'm still to get you this appointment with a specialist.” said Anne.

“Oh, but I can still be Jessica afterwards?” she replied.

“Yes, of course you can sweetheart.” Anne replied. “Oh dear, looks like Edward needs his nappy changing. We'll have to go home girls.”

* * *

They finished their lollies and headed home. When they arrived, they found the house empty.

“Where's daddy?” asked Sandra.

“I don't know, but he's gone out somewhere. Go upstairs you two, while I see to Edward.” said Anne.

They went to Sandra's room and played with her dolls. Anne arrived a while later.

“I like to see both of you in the tub before the night is over. Jessica, you especially. Your hair is going to need washing more as it grows.” she said to them both.

Both ended up in the bath together. Anne told Peter to stop talking about his lower part and just get on with washing himself. The wig had been removed and he had felt his hair, hoping for some improvement.

“Your hair will grow, just give it time. It doesn't grow over night.” said Anne to him, on noticing him touching it.

Both had long finished having their baths when Adam finally walked in.

“Where have you been?” Anne asked.

Adam just looked at her. “Does it matter? I could say the same about you?”

“I just took the kids to the park, it was a nice day and I thought they ought to enjoy it.” she said. “So, you now know where we've been, now answer my question.”

“I've just been out, thats all.” he grumbled, heading to the living room with the the days newspaper under his arm. Anne looked at him with concern. He was hiding something.

She went to start on dinner, noticing that he continued to reside solely in the living room, his head hidden behind the newspaper. He had started being ignorant to her since telling him that she was going to dress Peter as a girl. His attitude however, especially his remarks about Sally, had not prompted her to end this situation.

As usual, it saw her have dinner in the kitchen with the children and he alone in the living room. It was cause for concern for the children, who despite knowing the reason for his continued snubbing of their company, still wanted him in their lives.

The next day was going to test Peter's resolve. Since getting the wig and experiencing life as Jessica in the open, going back to being a boy was going to be a test. His school uniform (several pairs of trousers, shirts and jumpers) had been kept aside from his other boys clothes, which had been put in the loft. All the clothes in his bedroom now were those belonging to Jessica. He certainly felt a little at unease at putting on the clothes and his face certainly showed.

“Don't worry sis, you can wear something else when you get back!” said Sandra, who was getting used to using the female term.

“Don't call him that at school will you?” said Anne, overhearing. “Your sister is right though, after school, you can be yourself again.”

Adam made a rare appearance moments later, and just looked at Peter. He was dressed for work and had just picked up a slice of toast to eat on the way.

Anne took the children to school and before letting Peter out, reminded him about being a boy for now, and that she was going to sort out an appointment to see the specialist that day.

It felt strange to him to be dressed as a boy, though it had only been just last week when he had done so previous. He soon met his classmates and they asked him how his weekend had went.

“I went out and got some new clothes on Saturday and went to the park on Sunday.” he said truthfully.

“New clothes? Why, getting bigger are we?” asked one boy.

“Mom says I'm growing, she's just buying them early.” he said, seeming to find an excuse easy.

The bell rang, ending the talk, and they headed for class.

“Good morning children!” said Miss Bell, their teacher. “We have a new student to welcome today. I would like you to say a nice warm hello to Kelly Brier.”

Peter recognised the girl at once, her long blonde hair and warm smile set her apart. After the class had welcomed her, she went and sat at a table on the far side of the room. She glanced over and noticed Peter. He noticed her look but wasn't sure whether she had recognised him. He got his answer at morning break. He was, as always, with Sandra.

“Hi Sandra, who's your friend?” said Kelly as she noticed the elder Brook child.

“This is Peter, my brother.” she replied.

“Peter? I know about Edward. But you never mentioned Peter.” asked Kelly.

“This is Jessica!” whispered Sandra, into Kelly's ear.

“Oh! That's why I thought you looked familiar in class today. You do look different.” said Kelly.

“Ok, now that you know, can you please keep it secret, really secret!” said Sandra.

“Pinky swear?” suggested Kelly, to which the other two nodded.

“Ok, do you solemnly swear never to tell anyone about Peter and Jessica?” said Sandra, holding Kelly's little finger with her own.

“I do!” she replied. After releasing fingers, she turned to Peter. “I think you look better in a skirt.”

“Don't, you're making him blush!” said Sandra, noting that her brother had gone a little red.

“Sorry Peter, but I'd like it more if Jessica came over to my house instead.” she whispered to him.

“What was that?” queried Sandra.

“Well, you know I'd like you and Jessica to come to my house.” Kelly told her.

“Oh, well, we'd have to talk to our mommy first. But we do want to visit.”

“Ok, just tell me and I'll arrange it with my mommy.” said Kelly.

Meanwhile, at the Brook's house, Anne was doing her daily routine of keeping house and looking after a young son. After deciding that a break was needed, she retrieved the paper from her handbag and picked up the phone.

“Hello, I'd like to book an appointment for my son.” she said.

“One moment.” came the voice on the other end. “Hello, Westside Gender Clinic, how may we help you?”

“Hello, my name is Anne Brook and I'd like to see someone concerning my son. He wishes to be a girl.”

“How old is your son?”

“He is 6.” said Anne.

“One moment.” the voice called again. “We can arrange an appointment on Thursday at 12:00pm. Would that be ok?”

“Can't you arrange one for the weekend? I don't want him missing school if necessary.” said Anne.

“You're in luck, 1:35pm on Saturday. Could I please take your details.” said the voice.

Anne gave over her address and phone number, before writing the appointment on the piece of paper.

“Is that all?” asked the voice.

“Yes thanks.” said Anne. “Bye.”

“Bye.”

“Ok, that's sorted. Now I just need to find a means of contacting these people.” she said to herself, looking at the support groups that had been written down.”

She decided to head to the library and use one of their computers. It did mean taking Edward with her. She booked up the computer and then went and found a few picture books for Edward.

“Ok, I presume this is how you do it?” she said to herself as she clicked on the mouse.

She went and typed in the web address and pressed enter. The screen came up with a message that didn't look good.

[This site has been blocked due to contents of a mature and sexual nature.]

“This isn't a porn site, surely?” she thought. She entered another address and the same thing happened. She went over to the counter and asked why these websites were blocked.

“Its to do with public interests.” explained the librarian. “That is, any website which contains information/photos of a sexual or sensitive nature are banned.”

“But these are for transgender support groups! They're not porn sites.” she said to him.

“You are looking for support groups? We do have information for them. He went and took her to a shelf in the health section. There was a box of leaflets labelled “LGBT”.

“Lesbian, Gay, Bisexual and Transgendered.” he explained and showed her some of the leaflets. She took some of the leaflets and looked at them. There was one group that was nearby, but it was around the back of town.

“You can take some if you want.” said the librarian. She did so, and went back to the computer. She wanted to see if any other sites were blocked. She found a few more and decided to quit. She went back to the counter.

“I think you need to reestablish which sites to block. I'm trying to help my son and perhaps are many others. For those who depend on this library, I think you need to be more helpful.”

With that, she collected Edward and headed for the car. Looking at the time, she decided that it was best she headed to the school first to pick up the girls. She realised that seeing Peter as a boy was getting harder after the last few days.

* * *

“Kelly, that girl we met yesterday, she's in my class.” said Peter as he got in the car.

“So, you must be pleased.” said Anne.

“Yes, though she likes Jessica better.” he added.

“That bad?” asked Anne.

“No, I like Jessica more too, I mean I am her. She wants us to see her dolls house.” said Peter.

“You or Jessica?” said Anne.

“Jessica, who'd do you think.” he smiled.

“Well, I see why not, you were getting on fine with her yesterday. By the way, you've got an appointment on Saturday, to see a doctor.”

“I'm not sick mom.” he added.

“You want to be a girl? This doctor can help you.” said Anne.

“Oh!”

They arrived home to find the place empty. “Adam must be working over.” thought Anne. Peter dashed upstairs and changed into some girl clothes, before putting on his wig.

“You're in a dashing hurry? Let me straighten that wig out for you.” said Anne as Jessica arrived downstairs.

“Welcome back sis!” said Sandra, giving her a hug.

They headed for the kitchen where Anne poured out glasses of fruit juice for all.

“So, with this trip to the doctors on Saturday, I suppose we need Jessica to go and not Peter.” said Anne.

“Where is this doctor?” asked Jessica.

“A long way away.” said Anne.

They just sat at the kitchen table and talked. Anne was now finding it impossible to see Jessica as anything but a girl. But this was no longer causing her concern. Jessica was full of life and great company. Helen was right when she suggested that Jessica was more than compensation for the loss of Peter. The only company that was being missed was Adam. His absense from their lives due to his stubborn refusal to accept Jessica as his daughter now seemed to be getting an added twist: 3 hours had passed since they'd come back from school and he had yet to turn up.

“What is keeping him? He's never been this late, even when working over.” thought Anne.

By now, the girls had gone upstairs to play. Anne decided to start on their dinner. It was nearly 7:30 when he eventually turned up.

“Where have you been? They can't have been working you that late?” she asked him.

“They have, my hours have been extended and I'll be late every day from now on.” he said, looking tired. “So, whats for supper?”

“Look in the freezer. I've done the kids their tea.” she said. It was clear she didn't want to do any more cooking that day.

“I've got to cook it myself?” as he went to the freezer.

“So? Doesn't hurt, does it?”. She went and turned on the small tv that was in the corner of the kitchen and began to watch her favourite soap. He picked out a microwave meal and looked at the instructions closely.

“Category E oven.” she said as he looked to her for help.

“You're still mad at me?” he said to her eventually.

“Why shouldn't I be? Life is precious, even of those you hate.” she said, her mood darkening.

“So, does this mean you are still protecting our estranged son?” he said, ignoring her mood.

“Protecting him? Oh, if you mean from people like you, yes. Just for once open your eyes and see the truth: he is a girl in mind and hopefully, one day, in body too.”

“Rubbish!” he cried.

Anne didn't reply. She was now absorbed in the soap opera. Adam just had to be content with watching the microwave timer steadily counting down. He glanced over at her and shook his head.

He was just putting his dinner on to a plate when Anne turned the tv off and turned to him.

“I'm gonna take a bath now, then I'm going to bed.” she said and headed upstairs.

“Time for bed, you two.” she said as she passed the bedroom doors.

“Ok mommy” came replies from both.

Adam just sat and ate his meal in the kitchen. He turned on the tv and switched to something more to his taste.

* * *

He did indeed come home late every day that week, roughly at 7:30 in the evening. Anne took his word for it that his hours had been increased. The week went without further hitch for Peter/Jessica.

On Wednesday, Peter was approached by Miss Abbot who was on playground duty that particular day. It was the first time she had seen him since that fateful meeting with his parents. She was keen to see how he was coping. She was surprised when he told her that his mom had turned to helping him become a girl. She decided not to probe further, but was now hoping to see him one day coming to school in a skirt.

Friday was the day that saw Jessica and Sandra fulfill their promise to visit Kelly's house. After a quick trip home so that Peter could become his female self, they set off.

The Briers were very welcoming indeed, both of them, that is. When asking about Mr Brier, Julia told Anne that they had split – he had found another woman. She and her daughter had decided to make a fresh start and move. The Briers lived in a small house which showed all the signs of someone who had recently moved in. The ground floor had just the living room and kitchen while upstairs had two bedrooms and the bathroom. The furniture was sparse and had obviously come with them.

Kelly wasted no time in taking Sandra and Jessica to her room. It was not much bigger than either of theirs, so they were surprised at the size of the dolls house. It filled nearly a quarter of her room. She opened up the front and gave them a tour, introducing them to the dolls that “lived” there. She then introduced them to her other larger dolls. She especially noted how much Jessica was enjoying this.

“You are definitely a girl, no boy would enjoy playing with dolls.” she said. “Can I style your hair?” she added, now holding a brush.

“If you mean her wig, yes.” said Sandra. “Do mine too, we do each others, don't we sis?”

“Yes!” said Jessica.

“Have you tried pigtails?” asked Kelly.

“I did once, mommy did it for me.” said Sandra “Jessica hasn't though.”

“So, Jessica, you don't mind?” asked Kelly.

Jessica didn't object and her wig was put into pigtails, placed fairly high on her head. Soon all three had their hair in similar fashion. They decided to show their creations to their mothers.

“Well, don't you look pretty!” said Julia upon seeing all three. “Anne, here's further proof that Jessica is here to stay.”

“You look wonderful with your hair like that. Just think how good it will be with your own hair.” said Anne, smiling at her.

“Well, I shall go and prepare dinner.” said Julia. It had been arranged for them to stop for dinner too.

“Well Jessica, you are doing your utmost best to get rid of Peter.” said Anne, looking at the pigtails once more.

“I like this style, but I suppose it would be better with my own hair.” she admitted.

“It would, for you can't feel the wig. With your own hair, you'd feel the hair held back.”

“Does it hurt?” asked Jessica.

“No it doesn't, provided you don't tie it too tight. Trust me, once your hair is truly long, you'll be wanting to style it differently everyday. Us girls are spoiled when it comes to our hair.” said Anne.

“I want it really long, longer than Sandra's.” said Jessica dreamily.

“Oh, I don't know about that, she already has a good lead on you and I'm sure she'll be eager to out do you.” said Anne playfully. Sandra gave her a look which had agreement written all over it.

“You'll have wonderful hair anyway. Look after it and you'll be the prettiest girl around.” said Anne.

“What about me?!” came Sandra and Kelly in unison, mock disgust in their voices.

Dinner soon arrived and talk was put on hold for a short while.

“So, the talk is still about hair?” asked Julia after dinner.

“Yes, Jessica wants her own hair long now. If she had a magic wand, she'd do just that.” said Anne.

When the time came to leave, Kelly begged them to return – soon!

“So you're taking her tomorrow? Well, you're doing the right thing.” said Julia, referring to Jessica's appointment at the gender clinic.

“If all transgendered people are like Jessica, then the overall view of society is very much wrong.” admitted Anne. “She's taught me that for sure.”

* * *

Peter was awoken early next morning. “Jessica! Time to get up, we have a long trip ahead of us.” called Anne, in a low whisper.

Peter got up and got dressed, putting on a dress and then putting on his wig. He went downstairs to find Sandra up too.

“Your dad isn't into baby sitting at the moment. So I've not only got to take you to this doctor, I've got to take care of your brother and sister too.” said Anne, looking a little annoyed.

Edward was in his high chair with his breakfast. Sandra was still a little sleepy.

“This place I'm taking you is a good distance away.” Anne told Jessica as she tucked into her cornflakes. “And being as I've got all of you to look after, I suppose I'd better make a day out of it.”

“So where's daddy?” asked Sandra.

“Still in bed. And what he plans on doing being as I've got you lot to look after, I couldn't care less.” said Anne, still a little grumpy. She made them finish breakfast and led them to the car.

“Lazy cow! Some parent you are!” she said under her breath, looking at her bedroom window as she got in the car. She put on her belt and drove off.

It was a long journey, so Sandra and Jessica passed the time playing I-Spy and tickling Edward, who was inbetween them in his child seat.

“Are we there yet?” said Sandra, who was now getting bored.

“Not far to go, just need to watch the roads so I don't make a wrong turn.” said Anne.

They entered a town and started going down some of the back streets. Anne looked at the directions she had been given over the phone. Soon she noticed the building: Westside Gender Clinic. There was a car park on site which was handy. She found a space and got the children out, plus the pushchair.

“This is not a creche!” said the receptionist as they entered.

“I'm here for an appointment for my son.” Anne said, pointing to Jessica. “I've been left to look after my other two children by my husband, hence them being here.”

“Oh, I'm so sorry, I'm certain we have a place to look after them. Mary?” she called to a nearby nurse. “What's your name by the way?”

“Brook, Anne Brook. My son is called Peter and the appointment was for 1:35pm.” said Anne.

“Ok, let me see.” said the receptionist, looking on her computer. “Oh yes, you're to see Dr. Anderson. Please take a seat. Ah, Mary? Could you find somewhere for Mrs Brook's two children.”

“Of course, come this way.” said Mary. She took the pushchair and and lead Sandra into a nearby room.

“They'll be ok?” said Anne, looking slightly worried.

“Don't worry, Mary will take care of them. I do apologise, we do have children in from time to time. Help yourself to drinks by the way.” said the receptionist.

Anne looked at her watch, they had half hour to go. She just put an arm around Jessica.

“Don't worry, your life as a girl is only just beginning.” she reassured her.

“We don't get many patients her age, if I wasn't aware she was a boy, I'd have said she was a girl already.” said the receptionist smiling.

The time went by. Soon a nurse came through the nearby door. “Peter Brook? Dr. Anderson will see you now.”

“Come on then.” said Anne leading Jessica towards where the nurse stood.

They entered an office.

“Hi, I'm Dr. Jill Anderson.” said a woman in her late 30s/early 40s, with long reddish brown hair.

“I'm Anne Brooke, this is my son Peter.” said Anne, introducing Jessica. “Jill? Not like the actress?”

“I do get that, 'Wheres Mulder?' all the time. My name begins with a J however. So, you are Peter, but that's a strange name for a girl?”

“I'm Jessica.” replied Jessica.

“Ah, thats a better name. Please, take a seat.” offering chairs to both.

“So, Jessica, how long have you wanted to be a girl?” asked Dr Anderson.

“Ages.” she replied.

“My son is 6, he only came out just a couple of weeks ago. But his dressing up may go back a while. I only found out because I caught him playing with his sister in some of her clothes.” said Anne.

“Ok, so you've had these feelings for a while. Is this your own hair, or is it just a wig?”

“It's a wig, her own hair is still short. I'm letting her grow it out.” said Anne.

Dr. Anderson was making notes on paper. “So, he has been dressing in his sisters clothes, but then it was just in her bedroom I presume?” said the Doctor.

“Yes, so I cannot say how long she had been doing it. Since she came out, I've let her dress outside school and during weekends.” said Anne.

“Well, that helps. It's the only way to determine whether or not they truly want to change gender. You will need him to eventually live full time as Jessica. Only then can we be absolutely sure.” said Dr Anderson.

“So that would mean having him attend school as a girl?” asked Anne.

“It would. However, I'm not saying right now. We have other cases very similar to yours and we often suggest they start at the beginning of the school year, in September. No, the move to full time can't be done overnight. You say he dresses up fulltime weekends?”

“Yes, I've put all her boy clothes in the loft, except her school uniform items. When she gets home from school, she's upstairs and swapping her clothes.” said Anne.

“So, Jessica, if your mom will let me, can I just ask you some questions?” said Dr. Anderson.

“Yes.” said Jessica, though a little unsure.

“When you are with your sister, what games do you play?”

“I play tea parties with her dolls and we do each others hair, and we dress up our dolls.” she replied.

“So you don't like boys' toys then?”

“No.”

“So, if I offered you the choice of a football or a doll, which would you choose?”

“The doll.” replied Jessica.

Dr. Anderson went and got two dolls from behind her desk. Both were naked. One was clearly male and the other was female.

“Which one shows the body you want?” she asked Jessica showing her the dolls.

“That one.” said Jessica pointing to the female one without hesitation.

“Thank you Jessica.” said Dr. Anderson. “For now, it would appear that your son does indeed have a strong case of Gender Dysphoria or Gender Identity Disorder. I still recommend that you have your son live full time at some stage.” she said, turning to Anne.

“So he is a girl?” said Anne.

“He most certainly thinks like one. For now, all we can do is allow him to dress and live as a girl. Only when he reaches puberty, can we discuss things further.”

“I think I ought to know what will happen then, now.” said Anne.

“Well, if by the time puberty comes along and he still wishes to be a girl, we can put him on some testosterone blockers. This will stop him developing like a man. Only when he reaches the age of 16 can we prescribe female hormones.” said Dr. Anderson.

“Whats pooberty?” asked Jessica.

“Puberty!” said Anne, smiling at the mispronounciation. “Its when a child becomes an adult. Boys become men and girls become women.”

“I want to grow into a woman.” said Jessica.

“You will do, I promise.” replied Anne. “So, is there anything else you can tell us?” she said to Dr.Anderson.

“Just to say that when you decide to have him go full time, you'll need to change his name by deed poll.”

Anne still looked a little worried. “What's the matter Mrs Brook?”

“My husband is not going to like this. He hates transgendered people. His own sister is one. He's been trying to get Jessica to be more like a boy since we found him cross dressed. I suppose I might as well admit I used to think the same way.”

“What you're saying isn't new. We get this a lot. Many of our patients have been disowned by friends and family. If it wasn't for you, a lot of them might not be here today.”

“So, you think I'm doing the right thing?” said Anne.

“How is your husband reacting to all this?” asked Dr. Anderson.

“He has been remote, hides in the living room all day and leaves me alone with the kids. He refuses to see Jessica as you see her now. I just wish he'd realise that his son is more happier as a girl.”

“Well, that's a shame. Just wish there were fewer people like him. I'm glad for your son that you're there for him. So, I'll take it that you'll consider full time at the end of the school year? Just let me know when you do. And hopefully, by then, you won't need that wig.” she finished off by turning to Jessica.

“When can I lose my willy?” she asked innocently.

“When you are a lot older, I'm afraid. Just concentrate on being a good girl for your mom for now.”

Jessica didn't like that. She wanted it gone as soon as possible.

“So, goodbye then Mrs Brook, Jessica.” said Dr. Anderson.

“Goodbye, and thank you.” said Anne, as they left the office.

“So, does this mean I am a girl?” said Jessica as they left.

“Well, you think so, and I'm pretty sure Dr. Anderson thinks so too.” said Anne.

“Goody! Does that mean I don't have to be a boy any more?”

“For school, no, you still need to be a boy. But maybe in September, you can go as a girl.” answered Anne.

Anne asked for Sandra and Edward at reception. Mary brought them out. Sandra had been doing some drawing and had got the picture with her. She showed them the picture: a queen, two princesses and a baby prince. Anne just smiled at the “family picture.”.

“Mommy?” asked Jessica once more.

“Yes dear.” said Anne.

“Was she right about my willy? Do I have to wait till I'm older?” said Jessica.

“Yes, she was. Any more questions?” she said, as they returned to the car.

“No.” said Jessica.

“I suppose theres no way of hiding it for now. But please, be patient. Dr. Anderson wanted you to be a good girl for me.” continued Anne. “Ok, we'll stop off in town and have something to eat. Then we'll head home.”

Jessica's Story - Part 4

Anne and Adam's marriage is already on the rocks, due to Peter becoming Jessica. But a further revelation comes to light, which brings their marriage to a close. This does give Jessica further clearance to live her life full time, and following the end of the school year, she says goodbye to life as a boy.

Jessica's Story – Part 4

A few weeks had passed since Peter had visited Dr. Anderson. It was half term and with school not being on the agenda for a week, he could be Jessica full time. Much to her delight, her hair was showing signs of growing. It certainly looked fuller, but still no longer in length. Washing her hair was now required more often, as the wig was making her sweat, especially with the warmer days of summer ahead.

“I must admit sweetheart that your hair looks like it's growing curly. Sandra will be jealous.” said Anne as she washed it for her one day. “My sister had dark curly hair, thats where you must get it from.”.

This certainly put a smile on her face. She had liked Kelly's hair for being curly. Kelly had continued to invite them around to her house to show them further additions to her dolls house. Anne had found Julia, Kelly's mom to be rather friendly too, and she was certainly supportive of Jessica.

Adam had continued his silent protests at Jessica. He continued to remain in the living room watching the television. Only Anne saw much of him and most of the times, that was at night, in bed. He did enter the kitchen on weekday mornings, except for this week, as he knew that Jessica would be around rather than Peter. His attitude was looking more foolish with every passing week.

The week off from school meant that Anne had to find day trips for the kids. Edward was not only speaking a bit more, but he was also finding his feet. As a result, he was taken out less in the pushchair and was now placed in a harness, to stop him wandering too far.

“About time he started walking, you two were walking when were almost 3. Eddie here is nearly 4.” said Anne as she took them to the science museum one day. The girls seemed more interested in the interactive exhibits than anything else.

“I wish daddy was here! He would like this.” said Jessica, pushing another button, making the model steam pump go up and down.

“It would be nice, but while he still won't accept you, its not going to be.” said Anne. Though she hated him for his comments about Sally, she still hated him more for ignoring his children. Even Sandra and Edward were being snubbed.

“I know he's my son, but this is no excuse. He should be there for you and the kids.” said Helen. Anne knew the girls loved seeing their gran, so had decided to visit her whenever possible.

“I wouldn't blame you if you divorced him.” she added. “Selfish pig!”

“I would, but for the children. Without him we'd have no money and my hands are too busy to find work.” said Anne.

“I need to give him a piece of my mind!” said Helen. She went over to the phone.

“He's not home, would he be at work?” she added a few moments later.

“Yeah, he would. He might be too busy. You'd be better off calling Sundays.” said Anne.

“Fine, but I'm not letting this rest. So, how's my Jessica getting on?” said Helen changing the subject.

“She desperately wants this school year to end. She wants to be a girl full time. It's like shes now a girl pretending to be a boy.” said Anne. “Listen to me! I can't refer to her as 'he' now.”

“How can you not refer to her as a girl? She doesn't look like a boy.” said Helen.

Back home, Anne decided enough was enough. Adam was going to listen to reason or else. Her children needed a dad.

When he came home from work, she cornered him.

“Are you going to abandon our children all the time now?!” she shouted.

“I'm not abandoning them, its just that one has abandoned me!” he replied.

“Still putting all the blame on Jessica, are you? Well, if you don't come out of this stubborn ideal of yours, my promise of divorce still stands! Our children, Jessica included, need you in their lives. They need a dad!” she said crossly.

“Jessica is called Peter, for God's sake! When is that boy gonna learn?” he cried.

“Jessica doesn't need to 'learn' and she most definitely is a girl.” shouted Anne.

“He's a boy in a dress!” cried Adam.

“A boy in a dress with a girl's mind. She will be a girl and I'll make sure of it!” she responded

“That's enough! I'm getting out of here.” he cried and stormed out the front door.

“STUCK UP PIG!” cried Anne, bursting into tears. The two girls came down to see what was the matter.

“You girls deserve a real father, not a stuck up opinionated proud pig like him! Sorry about the language.” she sobbed.

* * *

“So he just walked out on me!” cried Anne, who had decided to phone Helen after Adam's unceremonious exit.

“I've said it once, if you divorce him, I'll stand by you.” said Helen. “He's just not being fair on you or the children.”

The next day, Anne looked in the newspaper for jobs. If the marriage did break down, which was looking ever so likely, she needed to find an income of some sort. Helen had offered to babysit for her if need be.

Peter continued to go to school for the remaining 6 weeks of the school year, and for him, it couldn't go quickly enough. Each day felt more uncomfortable as he got used to the hours spent as Jessica. Kelly was good as her word and kept it quiet. Even Miss Abbot decided not to talk about him either. Both could see that he was looking uncomfortable in trousers and without the feel of his wig on his shoulders.

“You totally sure you are not a girl already?” asked Kelly. “I'd sure be unhappy if I had to dress as a boy and have my hair cut short.”

“I'm still a boy down there.” he replied sadly, pointing due south.

Despite his discomfort, he still got good marks in his work. At least nobody said anything about his hair growing. No surprise, for quite a few boys had their hair slightly long. It at least pleased him that the growth was now noticeable. It was as Anne had noted, naturally curly. He couldn't wait for it to grow further and allow those curls to fully form. For now, his hair just looked wispy.

Anne couldn't wait for him to finish in a way, for she had also gotten use to seeing him as Jessica. Seeing a disheartened boy head upstairs and a cheerful looking girl coming down was proof enough that she was doing the right thing. Plus the fact that even when as Peter, she had occassionally slipped and referred to him in the feminine. She had been lucky in that her errors had gone unnoticed.

As for Adam, he really was remote. He did show up again, having been missing for one night. His mood hadn't altered and thus the possibility of divorce edged ever closer. He even decided to miss out on Edward's 4th birthday party, which Anne took as a further reason for wanting rid of him.

It was the middle of June, the summer holidays were now approaching and Peter was counting the days to them. The thought of them being close cheered him, for it meant that his life as a boy was coming to an end. His hair had now reached the top of his ears and was beginning to look really curly. He was finding the wig harder to fit and needed help from Anne. It did get praise from both his sister and Kelly, both of whom, saw it as proof that Jessica was “taking over”. They were both eagerly awaiting his hair to get longer still, so that they could style it. He of course was equally eager for them to do it.

Anne had applied for a job as a supermarket assistant. She had mentioned it to Adam, who came to the conclusion that she was saving for Jessica's future. Though this was possible, she had all the children in mind too.

“Your hair is starting to grow now!” said Anne as she picked up Peter and Sandra from school. “People might start thinking you're a girl!”. Peter gave her a look, but her face told him that she was just teasing.

“It's still too short to be girly.” he said glumly

“Honestly Jessica, it is looking nice. Just shows what regular washing does.” she said to him once they were in the car.

“She's right sis! It'll look great down your back.” said Sandra.

Peter felt better when they referred to him as a girl, even when dressed as a boy. He turned red at his sister's words. The thought put butterflies in his stomach.

“Don't worry, just four weeks to go and you can be a girl all the time.” said Anne.

“Don't remind me! I can't wait!” he said, smiling.

That afternoon, Anne did the washing. She gathered up the various garments and got them sorted for the washing machine. She had just picked up one of Adam's shirts when she noticed something red on the collar: lipstick. She just paused and pondered. It couldn't be hers, she hadn't been intimate with her husband for a while. She put the shirt to one side. This wasn't going in the wash just yet.

“Adam, I was just going through the washing when I found this.” she said calmly, holding the shirt in his face, so that the smeared collar was in plain sight. His face went pale.

“Oh, something wrong? Lipstick isn't it? Us women know all about this stuff of course and I know for a fact that this is one shade I don't wear.” her voice was getting colder. She had a good idea what was going on but just wanted him to confess.

Adam was struck dumb. She had him on the spot and he knew it. She sensed his fear and continued to probe.

“Was she pretty? Picked her up off the streets?!”

“She wasn't a hooker!” Adam had found his voice at last.

“Oh, so she wasn't a hooker. So, let me see? Someone at work, right?”

“She does the tea rounds!” he said, looking deflated

“Well, she appears to serve more than just the tea! How long has this been going on?!” she said, her voice rising with the latest question.

Adam hesitated.

“HOW LONG?!” she repeated, her temper was reaching boiling point.

“3 months” he said, his voice was small.

Anne just looked at him in disgust for a moment. She then held her hand to her face and shook her head.

“It just happened. I didn't mean it!” he said, trying to defend himself.

“GET OUT OF HERE!!! I DON'T WANT TO SEE YOU EVER AGAIN!!!” she yelled, tears now down her face.

He walked to the front door and opened it.

“I'm sorry.” he said as he exited.

“SORRY?! AFTER THE WAY YOU'VE TREATED ME AND OUR CHILDREN THESE PAST FEW MONTHS?! JUST GET OUT OF MY SIGHT! OUR MARRIAGE IS OVER!”

He left. Anne collapsed to the floor in tears. Jessica and Sandra had heard the commotion and ran to her side.

“You ok mommy?” said the two of them. “What's happened?”

“Your dad has gone, left us. We won't be seeing him again.” she sobbed.

* * *

Adam did return however, but only to pick up his things. He had already been to his lover's abode once, after that previous row. It was revealed that he'd been there every day after work: his “extra hours” story was a cover for it. Anne's request for a divorce, was readily accepted. He decided that it would be worth it, for it would free him from the burden of living with a “freak” son.

As he left, the two girls stood there to see him off. The look on his face as he noticed Jessica was mixed. Anne's face was still ice cold and showed no remorse.

“Gone, and good riddance!” said Anne, as he left for the final time. She then got on the phone and called Helen.

“Helen. It's Anne, Adam and I are through. I've found he's been cheating on me for the past 3 months and I've sent him packing.” she said, her voice still a little sore.

“So, he's a rat as well as a narrow minded pig. Ok, if he comes my way, I'll slam the door in his face. You'll always be welcome, of course. If you need any help, just call.” she replied.

“This is like Kelly's mommy and daddy, isn't it?” said Sandra, as Anne put down the phone.

“Yes, it is.” sighed Anne. They had learnt early on that Julia was divorced for very much the same reason. Anne knew that the divorce was best in a way, though it was still going to be tough on her children.

The next few days were busy. Anne had contacted solicitors about the divorce and that meant making contact with her soon to be ex-husband. She decided to let her solicitors do the talking on her part. She wanted to make sure that the children remained with her at least. It seemed to be heading that way, as Adam didn't want Jessica, and Jessica and Sandra wanted to stay together.

For now, they remained in the house. Jessica could at least roam free now, without Adam seeing her. After the way he alienated himself, they didn't seem to miss him much. One benefit was that Kelly and her mom were now invited to their place. They came over often and Julia was happy to help Anne concerning the divorce.

Jessica was finding that Sandra and Kelly were now ready to work on her hair, even if it still wasn't long enough by far.

“Ouch, that hurts!” she cried as a clip got too close to her scalp. “My hair isn't long enough yet.”

“The curls will be bigger as the hair gets longer, along with regular brushing. Your mommy is right, girls will be jealous of you!” said Kelly

“You are so right Kelly! I want curly hair too!” said Sandra, resulting in chuckles from the other two.

The following Saturday, Anne had got dressed up smart.

“Mommy, you look pretty!” said Jessica that morning.

“Yes, I've got a job interview. I'm just waiting for your gran to show up, she'll be looking after you while I'm out.”

Helen arrived around 15 minutes later. “Would have been sooner had it not been for the bus being late.” she said upon arrival.

“Gran!” shouted Jessica, running over to hug her.

“Hello sweetheart. See your hair is growing” said Helen. She hadn't seen her without her wig since her last visit as Peter.

“Not long enough for her though” said Anne. “At least its short enough to be boyish.”

“See you're ready to go?” asked Helen of Anne.

“Yes, my interview is at 12:00” she said. “Oh, I should be going. Bye kids, be good to gran.”

Anne left the house.

“So, what do want to do? Watch television, read books, play games?” said Helen to the two girls.

“We've got some DVDs in the living room.” said Sandra, now heading off to find them.

She came back with a few: mostly Disney films. They ended up watching “The Little Mermaid” and “Cinderella”. The latter had just finished when Anne came home.

“You been good for Gran?” she asked the girls on entering.

“They've been no trouble at all. Just been watching a couple of films, thats all.”

She also noticed that Edward was on the living room floor with some chunky toy cars.

“Where have I seen them before?” asked Anne.

“They're mine.” said Jessica. “I thought Edward could have them. He can have all those toys, I don't want them now.”

“Very kind of you Jessica. Not that the thought hadn't crossed my mind.” said Anne smiling.

“So, how did it go?” asked Helen.

“Very well, a bit concerned about me being a single mom, but when I said that I had you to help, they seemed ok about it. I'll hear off them in a week or so.” she said.

“Well, I hope you get this job. I'm sure looking after these three will be easy enough. So how's the divorce going?” said Helen.

“Adam's been trying to worm his way out of support payments for the children. He's convinced it will all go towards Jessica. He still wants to stop her becoming a girl.”

Helen shook her head at that. “If he has no interest in seeing her, what does it matter to him?”

“He's just trying to get even with me for allowing Jessica to come out.” Anne said with a sigh.

* * *

June was coming to a close and for Peter, that meant his days as a boy were nearly over. He couldn't wait for the final day when Peter would be saying goodbye forever and his true self, Jessica, would take his place.

Anne was waiting for the post, hoping her job application had proved successful. She hadn't told the kids yet that Helen had proposed to move in with them if she got the job. It did depend also on the divorce and whether Adam contested the house. If he won, they would have to move out. Anne was fairly confident that the court would rule in her favour.

It was Tuesday before Anne got a response from the supermarket. A letter arrived offering her the job. She got a phone call too, where she told them that she was accepting their offer. She soon composed a letter to confirm her acceptance and handed it in after dropping the kids off at school.

Helen was waiting for the divorce to be finalised before moving in. It would be another week or so, much to Anne's annoyance. Helen, for now, was making good use of her bus pass.

Anne was to start work the following week, starting Monday. Her hours did allow her to take the children to and from school. Each day, Peter came out of school feeling happier, knowing that the days were finally going down.

“So, how is the new job?” asked Helen.

“Not bad, quite easy once you know how. Have to help customers from time to time, but that's no bother.” replied Anne. “At least my shift allows me to do the two school runs.”

For the remainder of each day, Anne found herself making phonecalls to solicitors. The divorce was dragging on as both sides fought for a compromise that suited their respective party.

For Peter, the weeks were dragging too, but soon, the all important final week of term arrived. He couldn't keep his excitement down and Sandra found herself having to keep him calm.

Friday eventually came and that afternoon, Peter came out looking happier than ever. Anne looked happy too as she welcomed them at the gates. But it wasn't just because of Peter's happiness either.

“No more boys's clothes!” he cried as he got into the back of the car.

“Ok, Peter, I'm not heading home just yet. We've got something important to do.” said Anne.

“Where we going?” he asked.

“A small matter of a name change. You are going to be Jessica from now on, so I'm making it official.” said Anne. “

At the solicitors, Anne got a number of documents out of her bag.

“My husband has waived his right to the children. I'm therefore asking for them to be given my maiden name. I'm also here to change the forenames of my eldest son.” she told the solicitor

She handed him birth certificates for all children, plus her own birth and marriage certificates. She also had a paper confirming that Adam had indeed “washed his hands” of their children.

“So, your divorce hasn't been finalised yet? Well, by the looks of things, it soon will be.” said the solicitor.

“And good riddance.” said Anne.

“So, we have Sandra Anne Brook; Peter Andrew Brook and Edward Thomas Brook. You are Anne Brook nee Smith. So just the surnames of all the children to become Smith?” he said.

“That's right, and my eldest son is to become Jessica Rose Smith.” Anne added.

The solicitor just looked for a moment.

“He's becoming a girl. Okay?” she said, to which he looked at Peter again.

After some considerable paperwork, the solicitor shook hands with Anne.

“So, Ms Smith, I hope things go well for you from now on.”

They headed back to the car.

“So, how does it feel to be officially called Jessica?” she asked Jessica.

“Brilliant, I just need to get rid of these clothes.” she replied.

“You can now. I put some of your own clothes in the boot.” she said, going to the back of the car. “Now be quick, we need to head back to the school.”

“What?!” cried Jessica. “School's over!”

“We need to see the headmistress before she leaves. I did tell her I would be seeing her this afternoon.” said Anne.

“What for?” said Jessica, halfway into a skirt.

“To explain why Peter isn't coming back in September, silly.”

She helped her get into the clothes before putting on her wig. With this done, she got behind the wheel and drove off.

When they arrived, the gates were still open. They headed up the path and to the main entrance. On entering they noticed that the cleaners were in. Anne asked one of them where the headmistress' office was and was shown the way.

“Ah, Mrs Brook, you wished to see me concerning your son. Do sit down.” she said when they arrived.

“By the way, it's Smith now. With the divorce almost concluded, my children and I are now going by my maiden name. We've just been to have it all made official.” said Anne, getting the deed poll papers from her bag.

“Okay, that's all fine, we can arrange for your children's records to be amended. But I thought the matter was a bit more important than that, having heard you over the phone.”

“My son Peter has had more than just his surname altered. He is, from today living as a girl and I wish for him to continue at this school as such.” said Anne, now gesturing to Jessica.

The headmistress looked at Jessica in disbelief.

“Your son is going to live as a girl? This is most unusual. Only a few weeks ago, I got wind of a boy putting on a dress in the main storeroom.” said the headmistress.

“That was Peter. From today, he is officially Jessica.” said Anne.

The headmistress took a closer look at the papers and noticed the one for Jessica.

“My only concern is about secrecy. That is, ensuring that no one finds out that Jessica here is really a boy.” she said eventually.

“Well, the only way to tell is to look somewhere.” said Anne. The headmistress didn't need telling where.

“Which means that the main risk of the secret coming out is in the toilet. It might be advised if she used the disabled toliet. That is unisex so it shouldn't prove a problem. That okay with you?”

“Fine, that should be okay, though I'm just worried that any of her friends will find out, you know, recognise her.” said Anne.

“I'll let the teachers know about her, to a degree. If there is any trouble, I'll let you know. I'll see to it that a new file is set up for her, as a girl. And just to let you know, I wouldn't have guessed that she was a boy!”

“So everythings fine? I was expecting a bit of friction with the whole affair. My divorce is in part due to Jessica's transition.” said Anne.

“It's fine with me!” said the headmistress. “My husband is a part time crossdresser, and a good one!”

Anne just looked at her in amazement.

“Ok, Mrs Fletcher, I'll be off then, see you in September?” she said.

“Yes, don't shut the door, I'm on my way now. I was just waiting to see you.” said Mrs Fletcher.

Anne was still a little bemused by that admission. Well, if the headmistress hadn't got a problem, that was for the best, surely?

* * *

Helen was at their house when they arrived. She had been looking after Edward.

“So, everything fine?” she asked upon their return.

“Fine, perfectly fine.” said Anne, and she explained about the headmistress' husband.

“Well, I never!” said Helen. “So, how's the new girl then?” she asked Jessica.

“Feeing great, no more being a boy!” she said.

“And first thing for our new girl is to take a bath!” smiled Anne.

“What, now?” said Jessica, deflated.

“Well, unless you don't want to go round to Kelly's house for a party?” said Anne.

“A party? What for?” Jessica asked, confused.

“This is your first official day as Jessica, so we planned this.” said Anne.

“Am I invited?” said Sandra.

“Yes, and it's your turn in the tub after Jessica.” added Anne as she took Jessica upstairs.

“Yes, you are going.” said Helen. “You and Jessica have been very close since the start. It would be wrong not to invite you.”

“Your hair is thick, Jessica. Even if you were still a boy, I'd have you grow your hair.” said Anne.

Jessica was taking her bath and Anne was washing her hair. Her hair was still too short for her liking, meaning the wig was still needed.

“Don't worry sweatheart, it will reach your shoulders eventually.”

“Wow sis, your hair looks great.” said Sandra passing the bathroom.

“Okay you, you're next!” said Anne, pointing to the bath.

Sandra headed to her room and got undressed. Anne noticed the look on Jessica's face as her sister strode past in the raw. Anne knew what Jessica was feeling, and she realised that something had to be done. After drying herself, Jessica headed to her room to find something pretty to wear, but realised she needed help deciding. Anne could be heard giving Sandra her bath.

“Gran?” she called.

Helen eventually arrived. “Yes dear?”

“I can't decide what to wear.” she said glummly. She had put the wig back on by now.

“This is always a problem, so many clothes, yet we can't make our minds up.” said Helen.

They decided on a pale yellow dress. Helen decided that something else was needed.

“Your sister might have something.” she said, and headed to her room.

She came back with an Alice band, yellow to match the dress.

“Your sister has a few of these” she said, putting it on Jessica. “Perfect, your hair looks much better.”

Jessica looked in the mirror and smiled, tears running down her cheeks.

“Don't cry, there's a girl.” said Helen hugging her.

“I'm so happy!” she cried.

When Sandra was ready, they met downstairs. Both Anne and Sandra agreed that Jessica looked every bit a girl.

“Well, I think we are ready.” said Anne, wiping away a few tears of her own.

So, the 2 adults and 3 children headed off to Kelly's house.

Jessica was taken aback by a huge sign inside the hallway “Welcome to Girlhood, Jessica!”

Kelly didn't waste a second in greeting her. Her hug was a little too friendly, as Jessica let out a breath of relief when released. “You look wonderful!” she said. “I only found out about this party myself today.”

Jessica certainly knew that this was her party. There was even a cake with her name on it.

“My birthday has already happened.” she said upon seeing it.

“But you weren't at that party.” said Anne.

“Ok, I think the food is ready!” shouted Julia over the talking.

Julia had decided on a buffet rather than a main meal: sandwiches, sausage rolls, crisps, and salad plus sweets like cup cakes and jam tarts.

As they sat around eating their food, Kelly couldn't keep away from Jessica.

“So you really are Jessica now?” she asked.

“Yes, my name really is!” said Jessica proudly.

“Like your hair band, where did you get it?”

“It's my sister's. She doesn't mind!”

“I've let her use my things, now she needs to let me use hers!” said Sandra, walking past, smiling.

The adults let the girls chat amongst themselves. For them, the main talk was of the divorce.

“So, you expect to get the house?” asked Julia.

“I hope so.” said Anne. “The snag is that the creep is now claiming that he doesn't have to pay me for the kids because he's waived all responsibility on them.”

“So, to our guest of honour. She certainly looks happy.” said Julia changing the subject.

“She is, though one thing still bothers her.” said Anne.

“What's that?” asked Julia.

“Her penis.” said Anne. “She knows Sandra hasn't got one and she wants to be the same of course. She has been told about it having to stay a while longer, but, it still gets her down.”

“Would hiding it do any good?” suggested Helen. “I've heard from Sally about special pants that conceal those parts. I'm not sure if they do them in Jessica's size though.”

“If that is so, it may well be the answer. Please ask her by all means.” said Anne. “I'm still keen to see her too, I think she may help me a lot.”

“I'll ask her to come round, now that Adam is out of the way.” said Helen.

“Who's Sally?” asked Julia

“Shes my sister-in-law, but she was born male. My husband disowned her for it.” said Anne.

* * *

Later, the large cake was cut and served. Julia chose this moment to give Jessica a present: her very own doll plus a new dress.

“I heard that you hadn't got a doll of your own, and every girl has to have one.” she said.

Jessica just beamed a smile. Sandra then asked if she could play with the doll sometime.

For the remainder of the day, there was some party music played – the table was pushed to one side to allow the girls to dance.

The evening soon arrived and it was time to say goodbye. For Jessica, this had been one brilliant day. Her life really had begun.

They arrived home and soon it was apparent that the girls wanted to go to bed. Once they were tucked in, Anne drove Helen home.

Anne was now adjusting to the single life again. That double bed sure looked big now with one half now empty. For now, it could stay that way. Her children were priority for now, love could wait.

The following morning, Jessica decided to show off her new dress: a pink one with a ribbon at the back.

“That dress certainly suits you!” said Anne upon seeing her.

Anne had started preparing the house for the “post-Adam” era. Anything that was linked to him was being thrown out unless it had further meaning. The whole process was a bitter pill for Anne to swallow, even if she still felt angry at him.

Any regrets for allowing her son to become a girl were gone. She now hoped to see him blossom into the woman he had always wanted to be. Her only concerns were still years away: puberty. She reasoned that Jessica would feel jealous when Sandra started developing and with female hormones being held back till her sixteenth birthday, it was going to be an awfully long wait for her. The only comfort was the first medication that would stop her becoming a man.

It was a quiet day for the most part with Jessica playing with her new doll. Sandra had been keen to see the doll herself and Jessica obliged. Jessica had also partially given up on the wig. With her own hair getting longer, she felt content to leave it off. Stroking her own hair had now become a favourite pastime.

Monday saw the start of a new pattern to the Smith family life with Anne starting her new job. Helen arrived in the morning for her first lengthy babysitting job and found it a breeze. More DVD viewings and several games of Snakes and Ladders, followed by lunch then further DVDs. Helen was now wondering how long it would be before they had to watch the DVDs over again.

Anne arrived home looking a little tired, but none the worse for wear. Helen offered to help with dinner just to give her chance to rest. She went through the post and hoped for news on the divorce. They still received letters for Adam: she put them back in the post with “return to sender” on the envelope. She hadn't received any news as yet. The divorce was as good as done, except for some hanging matters.

She got the news on Wednesday. She just had to see the solicitors to sign a few papers and her marriage was officially over. She had won the battle to keep the house and further more, her now ex-husband had to pay towards the welfare of the children. This did put a smile on her face. It wasn't much, but her new job helped greatly. Keeping the house was the big win.

With that, Helen put her own house on the market and moved in. Anne's house did have a spare room upstairs which would become hers. To save on decorating, Jessica found herself now sharing Sandra's room. Her old room would become Edward's. She didn't mind the switch, neither did Sandra. The only thing that remained was the double bed. Anne was not sure whether to downgrade to a single bed.

It took a few days for the dust to settle and everyone to adjust to the new room plan.

“You sure about what you are doing?” said Anne to Helen, concerning her moving in.

“I told you weeks ago that I'd do this if the divorce went well. Besides, living in that house alone wasn't much fun. Now I can watch my granchildren grow up first hand.” she said.

“Well, you are going to be a massive help, I can't thank you enough.” said Anne.

“Think nothing of it.” said Helen.

In a way, it was ideal that no holiday had been booked. Anne was keen to give the children some kind of break during the summer holiday and looked around for some last minute bargains at the local travel agents. She managed to book up a week in Blackpool at a guest house.

With two weeks to go before this getaway, there was still need to find other activities for them. Helen was still waiting for her house to sell, despite some interest, and money was tight. There were some bills left over from married life that needed to be sorted. Once they were paid, then the money available would improve.

They still had visits from Kelly and Julia from time to time, which pleased Sandra and Jessica. One weekend, the last before the Blackpool holiday, they had another visitor.

Anne opened the door to find an attractive young woman with long auburn hair.

“Hi, my name's Sally, my mom asked me to come around.” said the woman.

“Oh, you're my sister-in-law! Oh, come in!” said Anne. Already, she couldn't see why her ex-husband hated her so much. There was no way of knowing that she used to be a man. Her voice and her appearance were totally feminine.

“Hi mom!” said Sally on seeing Helen.

“Girls! Come and meet your Aunt Sally!” called Anne up the stairs.

The two girls rushed down to see their aunt.

“So, you're the two nieces I've never met. So, which one of you is Jessica?” she said.

The darker haired girl stepped forward. “I'm Jessica.”

“Well, so you're the one my brother wanted to make a boy. Obviously making a mistake, wasn't he? You look nothing like a boy.” said Sally.

“Will you please sit down? I'll go and put the kettle on.” said Anne.

“Sure, I think I've got some things to catch up on.” said Sally.

So, later in the living room, the talking began in earnest.

“So, after all this time, hoping that he might eventually see sense, I find that I should have disowned him myself.” said Sally. “It seems that you've been converted, Anne?”

“All thanks to Jessica. I was a sceptic until I noticed how Jessica took to being a girl like a fish takes to water.” said Anne.

“That is something that people just don't get. We are women in spirit but not in body. Its just feels natural to be female and for us to want our bodies to match.” said Sally.

“So, auntie, you used to be a man?” asked Jessica.

“I did, but that is in the past. I don't like talking about it now. I'm happy as I am.” she said. “And it seems I'm in the company of a young girl in the same predicament.”

Jessica just looked at her in awe.

“You certainly don't look like you used to be a man.” asked Anne.

“You're right, and that is one huge blessing. I started my transition at 19, and I was fortunate not to be too well built. My voice also wasn't that deep, but deep enough to be male. I had to take speech therapy to get my present voice.” she said. “I was so relieved when the final surgery was performed, I could finally be the woman I'd always known myself to be.”

Sally soon noted that Anne had noticed something beneath the bracelets on her right arm.

“I presume my mom told you about these.” said Sally, showing some scars on her wrist, hidden by the bracelets.”

“Yes, she did.” said Anne, who decided not to ask more on that subject.

“So, back to this pretty young girl here. She's now full time?” said Sally.

“Yes, since school finished. By the way, Helen did mention it: you work at a special shop?”

“Yes, I do, it's for transvestites and transsexuals. What do want to know?” Sally replied.

“Jessica is keen to get rid of something. Helen suggested you do special pants to hide it.”

“Oh, you mean gaffs? Yes, we do them. You want one for Jessica? I'm not sure we do them in child sizes but I can check for you.”

“I'm just worried she might try something.” said Anne.

Jessica had been listening. Sally turned to her and gave her a reassuring hug.

“Listen to me, I had this very same problem, I really wanted to get rid of mine, but I had to wait. I didn't like the idea but I had no choice. The doctors will do it when you're ready. You'll have a much longer wait, but look, see me. I had to wait ages to dress like you are now. You are one lucky girl, you have your mom, your gran and me. Some people have no one to care about them and they become upset and do horrible things. Now, your mom wants to find you a special pair of panties that will hide your willy so that nobody can see it. You'll look like a girl then. Would you like that?”

“Yes!” said Jessica.

“And by the way, your hair is nice!”

Sandra was getting slightly jealous: Jessica seemed to be getting all the attention. It showed on her face and Sally called her over for a hug too.

“Oh, what it would have been like to have had a sister!” said Sally “Sibling rivalry!”

“She and Jessica are incredibly close.” said Anne.

“So that you have to treat them in equal measure?” asked Sally.

“More or less.” said Anne.

“Well, I know from now on.” she said smiling at the sisters.

She turned to where Edward was sat on the floor. She picked him up and gave him a hug.

“Can't forget you, handsome, can we?” she whispered to him.

Sally then headed to the kitchen where she had a word with Helen.

“Have you considered telling John about what has happened here?” she told her. “He'll need to know about you moving here at any rate.”

“Oh, I'll give him a ring later. I suppose he should know now.” said Helen.

Before she left, Anne decided to have a further word with Sally.

“I know its too early to speak about, but I'm just wondering if you have any ideas about giving Jessica a female figure? Sandra will reach puberty first and I'm sure Jessica will be jealous.”

“I know what you mean, the doctor won't prescribe oestrogen until she's 16. The best thing would be to get some prosthetics for her: breast forms. Some girls use them if they are late developers. For now, just continue to raise her as a girl. The benefits of transitioning at an early age are huge. You won't have to worry about hours of hair removal and voice therapy, she'll develop just like any girl.” said Sally.

Anne showed Sally to the door and gave her a farewell hug.

“Thanks for coming. You're a wonderful woman, I mean it, My ex was most definitely wrong about you. You're welcome here any time.” said Anne.

“And thanks for being so understanding! I just wish more people would do the same.” said Sally.

“So what do you think of my daughter?” asked Helen when Anne returned to the living room.

“Bright, cheerful, a very attractive young woman. If you didn't know, you may never know.” said Anne. “Adam was a fool to turn his back on her.”

“Exactly!” reiterated Helen. “Once you know her as person, the rest is just forgotten.”

Anne went to ask the same question to the girls.

“I think she's great!” said Jessica.

“Only because she likes you more!” said Sandra, in mock jeaslousy

“Knock it off you two, she knows to treat you equally from now on.” said Anne.

Anne decided to start dinner early. Sally was going to prove a true friend, her experiences would certainly prove valuable, she thought.

Meanwhile, Helen decided to phone John up and explain a few things

“Oh, hi mom.” said John. “Where have you been?”

“Long story.” said Helen. “You want to know, I've moved in with Anne and her children.”

“Anne? You mean Adam's wife? What is going on?” asked John.

“Plenty. Adam is gone, he broke up with Anne in June, the divorce has only just been formalised.” said Helen.

“Well I never.” said John. “So what happened between them?”

“He started an affair and got caught out.” said Helen. “But that is only half the story.”

John listened with interest. The next part caught him off guard.

“His oldest son is transgendered. Peter is now living as Jessica and recently went full time.”

“Oh my God. This is Sally again, isn't it?” said John.

“I'll put you on to Anne if you like?” said Helen.

“Please do.” said John. “If I see that brother of mine, I'll kill him for sure!”

“Anne! John would like a word with you.” called Helen to Anne.

“Ok.” said Anne taking the receiver. “Anne Smith here, hi John.”

“Hi Anne, sorry about your son, or I should say, daughter.” said John. “Taken your maiden name I see.”

“Yes, but I'm sorry about Helen, she wanted everything kept quiet until Adam was out of the way.”

“So, how is your daughter now?” asked John.

“I presume you mean Jessica? She is getting along fine. Took to her new life like a fish to water.” said Anne. “Adam was so determined to stop this happening, but after I heard about Sally, I sided with Jessica. I can only think that he started this affair to get even with me for doing so. I'm happy now, Jessica is happy, as is her sister.”

“So, you know about Sally then?”

“I'd heard so much from Adam, but then Helen told me a bit more. When Adam rued her failed suicide attempts, I felt my relationship with him start to fail. I put my entire support behind Jessica from then on.”

“I'm sorry about that.” said John. “I just hope you can find someone who will understand your daughter for who she is.”

“No hurry for that at the moment.” said Anne. “But, my children would like to meet the uncle they've only heard of. They've met Sally already and even I think she is wonderful.”

“She is, isn't she.” said John. “But if you want us to visit you, I think we can arrange that. My children would like to say hello.”

“We would like that. Thank you. Bye.” said Anne.

“Bye.” said John.

“So, explained everything?” asked Helen.

“As much as can be.” said Anne. “But will he tell his children about Jessica?”

“I doubt it. They don't know about Sally, but that's not a bad thing, as he doesn't want them spreading idle gossip around about her.” said Helen. “But he intends to tell them at a later date.”

“Well, I look forward to their first visit, whenever that will be.” said Anne.

Jessica's Story - Part 5

Things are settling down in the Smith household, following Adam's departure. The summer holidays are upon them, and a week in Blackpool is soon followed by a shopping trip with Sally.

Jessica's Story – Part 5

Anne was still slightly worried at times for her daughter Jessica. The fear of her being found out hung around like a shadow. But as for behaviour, there was no need to fear. Jessica was every bit a girl in the way she dressed, looked and talked. Only her nether regions could betray the truth about her.

With a holiday to the seaside on the horizon, Anne found herself needing to buy some bathing suits for the girls. She was wondering if one for Jessica would be okay: would it conceal her penis? There was only one way to find out, so with less than a week to go, she took the girls shopping.

“Okay, you can choose the one you like but please not too pricey!” she said to them when they arrived at the swimwear section.

Anne was soon regretting her decision, for the two girls were not in a hurry to make up their minds.

“Can you please decide! And Jessica, I want you to try yours on.” she said as the two continued to mull over the choices. It appeared they wanted to out do one another in the “pretty” stakes.

“Oh, just pick that one, yes, it suits you!” said Anne, getting frustrated.

Jessica had finally decided on a pink suit with a rainbow design. Anne took her hand and led her to the fitting room.

“Sorry, but we haven't got all day, and I want to make sure yours fits.” said Anne, pulling the curtain across. “Okay, lets try this on.”

Jessica took all her clothes off and just grimaced at the unwanted part of her anatomy. Anne just offered a sympathetic hug. “You'll say goodbye to it one day.”

The costume was put on and Anne had to feel round to make sure that it wasn't noticeable.

“It seems to be okay. Have a look in the mirror.” she said to her.

Jessica looked at herself and smiled. It did appear to be “gone”.

“You look very pretty in that. Now lets get your clothes back on and we'll pay for this.” she said. “Have you decided yet Sandra?” she called out.

The curtain opened “Yes, I've decided.” said Sandra, showing an almost identical costume. This one was light blue rather than pink.

“Don't pull the curtain like that. Thankfully Jessica is dressed again.” said Anne angrily. “Okay, you want to try yours on, come on in!”

Eventually they arrived at the till to pay for the costumes. As they were leaving, Anne had a thought and lead them back to the swimwear department.

“Free and single again. Why not?” she thought to herself and headed to where the bikinis were. She soon had found and purchased a new bikini.

“Ok, I know somewhere else where we can get your sandals, sunglasses, sun tan lotion, hats...” she said as they continued down the high street.

After getting all the necessary beach gear, they stopped for lunch at a cafe before heading home.

“Did you get everything?” said Helen as they entered the house.

“Yes, the hats, the swimsuits, the lotion, the sandals, the whole bloomin' lot!” said Anne, dropping the bags on the floor.

“By the way, Sally called and said they can get that garment for Jessica. They just need to order one. I gave her the size, it will take a couple of weeks.” said Helen.

“Oh, that's great. At least she'll have it in time for school.” said Anne.

“Oh, what's this? Sick of the single life already?” said Helen emptying the bags and noticing the bikini.

“I'm more or less taking advantage of the situation. I thought I'd relax a lot more with that.” she replied.

Helen gave a sly smile. The bikini wasn't going to cover that much!

The next few days saw Anne getting ready, packing away all the things she deemed necessary to take.

“Ok, everyone ready?” said Anne on the day they were set to leave.

Jessica and Sandra were standing around waiting for something to happen. Both were wearing t-shirts, shorts and sandals. They were also wearing pink framed sunglasses.

“I think these two are!” said Helen, who was leading Edward along by the hand.

Anne took the suitcases to the car and came back to put Edward in his seat. Soon, everyone else was seated and raring to go.

It wasn't far to the M6 from their house. They stopped off at a service station along the way, for toilets mainly. They spent little money due to the usual hefty prices that these places charged.

The girls were entertained by having some music CDs played, and Helen leading a game of I-Spy.

Having turned off for the M55, the game of I-Spy turned to a game of “Spot the Tower”. It took a while, for the girls hadn't seen Blackpool Tower before. Helen noticed it first from a distance, but decided to give the girls a chance. After being given a quick clue to where on the horizon it was, Sandra had the honour of seeing it first.

As they got nearer, the tower became clearer and larger.

“If you want to, we can go to the top of that.” said Anne to the girls.

“Go to the top? It's very tall!” said Jessica.

“You can see for miles on a clear day!” said Helen. “I haven't been here in ages.”

They ended up heading up the promenade when it came to looking for the guest house.

It wasn't on the prom, but on one of the side streets. Helen decided to tell them a few things about the town as they went. Unfortunately, the illuminations were only on during the autumn, when the early nights came.

“We can get down to the main town and the tower on a tram.” said Helen. “They used to have these nearly everywhere when I was a young girl.”

They noticed that the tower wasn't the only tall structure – the “Big One” rollercoaster dominated the skyline at the south end of the promenade.

“No going on that for you two.” said Anne “Besides, I don't fancy it myself. Too high and too fast.”

After finding the guest house car park, Anne quickly went round and signed in. Helen started to unload the suitcases.

“Got the keys. We have two rooms: one with two singles and one with a double and single.” said Anne.

“So, how you gonna work that?” asked Helen.

“The girls and I will take the larger room while you and Edward have the one with two singles.”

They all went in and made their way to the rooms. As they unpacked, Anne told the girls where they'd be sleeping.

“You girls can have the double bed, while I'll have the single. Gran is next door with Edward.”

“Can't see much, just houses.” said Sandra, looking out of the window. The window only looked across the street.

“Not much to do in here.” said Jessica, noting that the beds and a few empty cupboards were all that filled the room.

“Well, they don't want people staying in all day.” said Anne. “We have our breakfast in the morning and dinner in the afternoon.” Other than that, we can go and see all the shops and sights.”

They finished emptying the suitcases and met down in the reception room. They were met by the owner.

“Mrs Clark, these are my daughters: Sandra and Jessica, my son Edward and my mom-in-law Helen.” said Anne, introducing them all.

“Nice to see you all. By the way, just call me Pat.” said Mrs Clark. “Just to remind you, dinner is at 1:00.”

With that time close at hand, they decided to stay close by, looking at the shops at the south end of the promenade.

They headed back to the guest house for dinner and said hello to the other guests in the process.

For the remainder of the day, they decided to walk along the promenade and just watch the waves.

“Can we go on the beach?” said Jessica.

“What about tomorrow? We have got all week you know.” said Anne. “Lets go and get an ice cream shall we?”

They sat on a wall, eating their ice creams, watching as the tide started to come in.

“You see, this is why I suggested going on the beach tomorrow. Soon the beach will be underwater.” said Anne.

“We could go paddling instead!” suggested Sandra, brightly.

“You haven't got your costumes on. I left them in our room.” said Anne, now starting on the cornet.

“So I hear you are going to have a hair growing contest?” said Helen, noticing Jessica playing with hers.

“I want my hair longer than Sandra's” she said bluntly.

“My hair will be longer!” said Sandra, starting the argument again.

“Okay girls, I shouldn't have said anything. But Jessica, your hair is still a little short. It will look better long.” said Helen.

Jessica agreed, it just covered her ears. While she envied Sandra's length, Sandra herself now envied Jessica's curls. With Kelly's hair also curly, this made her the odd one out.

“Can I have curly hair?” said Sandra to Anne.

“If you want. You'll have to wait till we get home, but I'm not talking about that yet.” said Anne.

“Edward's hair is long!” put in Jessica. Edward's hair had appeared to have been ignored. It was wispy and blond, and getting a little long. Anne was half expecting his hair to get darker. Sandra had started life with almost blonde hair. Her hair was now medium brown, like Anne's. Jessica had been the exception with her hair being a darker shade of brown all along.

“So it is.” said Anne, pretending that she didn't know. “I've been busy allowing one boy to grow his hair so why not Edward too!”

Jessica shot a dark look Anne's way.

“Just kidding! We know you're a girl. No, its just that long hair looks good on infants, boy or girl.” she said.

They sat on the wall a while longer before walking down the promenade towards the South Pier. With two girls disappointed about not being allowed in the amusement arcade, they turned and headed back in the opposite direction. As they neared the Pleasure Beach, they stopped to watch a car climb the lofty first drop on the “Big One”. The screams of those on board were audible from where they were standing.

“I'm certainly NOT going on that.” said Anne repeating her earlier comment.

“Is that a fun fair?” asked Sandra.

“Yes, sort of. There's loads of rides in there. I'm certain there are some in there suitable for you.”

“Can we go there?” asked the girls together.

“Lets go have a look. I suppose we could check the prices.” she said.

When they got there, Helen found that things had changed since her last visit.

“You have to pay to go in now?” she said. “Since when?”

“We introduced the admission fee just over a year ago. Its omitted from the price of any ride tickets you buy.” said the person at the entrance.

“We're here for the week anyway, we'll be back.” said Anne. “Maybe tomorrow, or Monday” she said to the girls.

With that, they turned and headed back onto the promenade.

“Nothing's free nowadays, Helen.” said Anne. “I remember it being free to go in too.”

They walked around the shops outside the Pleasure Beach, till it started getting late.

“I think we'll have some time on the beach tomorrow.” said Anne, as they made their way slowly back to the guest house.

* * *

One of the things that the girls couldn't get during their stay was lie-ins. Breakfast was at a set time each day and if they missed it, tough. Anne made sure they got up in time. Having checked the weather through their window, she had them put on their swimming costumes under some normal clothes. Anne had put on her bikini and too, hid them under some outer wear. With towels, sun lotion and buckets and spades, the family made their way to the beach.

Helen had decided to stick with just a t-shirt and trousers, topped off with a hat and shades. Anne laid the towels out and lay on one. She called the girls over.

“You'll need this!” she said, rubbing lotion into their arms and legs. She went on to doing herself.

The girls decided to start building sand castles, followed by burying a certain little brother. Helen had to rescue him when they nearly buried him completely.

“Almost gave Edward an early funeral! By the way, you're in luck, no men around yet!” said Helen returning with Edward. She added a sly smile to the last bit. Anne's bikini was multi-coloured and certainly eye-catching. She just looked to see if Edward was okay and paid no attention to the latter comment.

The next hour went quickly and with the girls now without a brother to bury, they just tried to build better sand castles than the other. Helen decided to give both help, equally if possible. When they got tired of sand castles, they decided to have a paddle in the sea. Helen decided to follow them, just to make sure they didn't come into difficulties.

“Thanks! I didn't need that!” said Helen as Jessica splashed her.

“Just have some fun!” said Sandra, who was now splashing her sister.

“Can't mommy join in? She hasn't done anything yet!” said Jessica.

“I have an idea!” said Helen.

Anne was still idle, soaking up the sun. She didn't notice the two girls sneaking up on her.

“What the..!” she spluttered, as a bucket of water rained down on her head.

She looked unamused and soaked, with two girls and Helen having a good laugh. She soon saw the funny side and chuckled too.

“We are here to enjoy ourselves!” said Helen “Not to advertise!”

“Okay! Let's have some fun!” Anne said, drying herself. She playfully chased the girls towards the sea again.

“That was fun!” she admitted as they went back to the towels a while later. “Being single does have other pluses.”

The girls were about to start on more castles when Anne intervened.

“Blimey, time has flown! Dinner in a hour. Time to leave girls.” she said, looking at her watch.

They reluctantly dried off and headed back to the guest house. Once there, the girls were ordered to take a quick bath.

“You're right Helen, this holiday is for the kids, but I need to let my hair down too.” said Anne to Helen as they headed for the dining room.

Speaking to the other guests, Anne went on to explain that she was now single again, but didn't say anything about Jessica. To her, Jessica was every bit a girl. After dinner, they decided to catch a tram and head to the northern part of the town.

“I suppose its not too bad, you do get all these extra things inside, you'll be in there most of the day.” said Anne. They were looking at the admission to the tower. With loads of other things to do, especially for children, the high price wasn't too bad.

“We can come down in the week and spend all day in there. We can always have a dinner elsewhere. At least you'll have a choice then.” said Anne to the kids.

The north part was Blackpool proper. All the big shops were up here and some stayed open late. The two girls had their eyes on the clothes shops mainly, which prompted Anne to rethink their ages.

“You are still in primary school and yet you already have an addiction to clothes?!” she said to them. She looked to Helen, who just smiled. “I'm going to have to buy a new wardrobe soon!”

After looking around the shops a few times, they decided to have a look in one of the big arcades.

“I'm not spending too much time, and money, in here.” she said to the girls. “Now lets see what we can find on these coin fall machines.”

“I need the toilet.” said Jessica.

“Ok, lets find it for you.” said Anne. She lead Jessica to the ladies and waited inside for her.

Jessica was aware of the “sit down” policy, though there was no other option. Anne had just gone in to make sure she was okay.

They went back to the machines and found some with keyrings on them. They had various celebrity photos on them. Some were official, some were cheap knock offs. They suceeded in getting two off, with Jessica and Sandra getting them as presents. It had took some money to get them. The girls had just had fun watching the keyrings near the edge, willing them to fall.

When they went back outside, they headed up the promenade looking at the shops along the front, interdispersed between more arcades.

“Care to walk back from here?” she said to the girls. The distance was great. It wasn't nicknamed the “Golden Mile” for nothing. The idea was dropped when it was clear that Edward couldn't walk that far. They opted for a tram ride instead.

Monday saw them head for the Pleasure Beach. Anne and Helen opted to not buy ride tickets, but let the children have the fun. They did relent for the miniature train ride however.

Jessica was walking along with the others when a boy around her age just ran past and pushed her over. Jessica got up but was seething: her knee had been grazed as a result and needed first aid.

“That young lad needs his bottom spanked!” said Helen, seeing what had happened.

“I don't think it was deliberate, but all the same, it was just careless of him. You okay sweetheart?” said Anne.

“It hurts!” she said holding her leg.

They found an assistant who showed them where to go to get help. Helen had a tissue on hand to wipe it. They found the first aid area and soon Jessica was back outside, though she now sported a plaster on her knee. She was still sore.

They headed back for dinner and returned afterwards, the ticket being an all day pass too. When not on rides themselves, they watched other people enjoying themselves, especially those who went on the rollercoasters.

“They must be mad!” said Helen as another car went up the Big One's 235ft initial drop.

Tuesday was spent going round the shops again, this time with the girls getting some new skirts and tops (after pestering Anne).

Wednesday saw them go to the Tower. Anne was glad they had decided to forgo dinner at the guest house as the queue to go up the tower itself was long. At the top, Sandra made it plain that heights were not for her: her face went pale and she felt dizzy. Jessica also felt dizzy looking out across the Irish Sea but she didn't feel as bad as her sister. Anne decided to take some photos anyway, looking down towards the Pleasure Beach. Sandra was feeling much better when they returned to the building below.

One of the many areas was a huge indoor activity area with climbing frames, ball pool, slides and the like. It gave Anne and Helen a chance to put their feet up. Jessica didn't seem to be having problems with her knee, the pain had eased. It was showing as the various parts of the activity area didn't slow her down.

“It has been just a few weeks and already I am forgetting Peter. Jessica has fitted in so well, I can't find words to describe it. Her hair, her dress sense, its like shes been around for ever.” said Anne to Helen.

“I think it fair to say that she always has been around. You've only just noticed her, and now that you have, you love having her around.” replied Helen

“I do, I very much do.” said Anne. She went off to find Edward, who was in an area for toddlers.

* * *

Like the Pleasure Beach, the tickets for the tower lasted the day, allowing one to leave and come back later. This proved handy as they found a cafe in one of the larger amusement arcades. Compared to the eatery in the tower, it was much cheaper and Anne was thankful of it.

On returning to the tower, they looked at the other areas. Only when Sandra and Jessica were finally satisfied, did they leave and look around the shops again.

Thursday: Another open ticket attraction – the Sealife Centre. This entertained the kids more, after the Safari Park back in March, they liked all things to do with wildlife. Likewise, they came out with items from the gift shop. Jessica was more pleased this time, for she got to choose something that was designed with girls in mind: hairclips and ponytail loops, all with dolphins on them. Sandra had settled for a soft toy turtle: she had a soft spot for soft toys. Anne had taken a few more photos which included the children in most of the shots. On the way out, she stopped off at a shop to buy the traditional sticks of rock.

Friday was the last full day. Anne decided to give the girls one more day on the beach, and this time she decided to be more involved with them, though she still wore that bikini. She decided to take more photos and even had Helen take a few so that she could be in the shots.

Saturday was obviously the day they went home. After breakfast, they packed their belongings and made their way to the car. A quick stop off for petrol and the journey home had begun.

Anne again avoided buying food from the service stations, though stopping for a toilet break was necessary. She stopped off at a chippy nearer home and bought fish and chips for all.

Once home, they had their dinner before unpacking. Sandra decided sooner rather than later and started to pester Anne.

“You said I could have my hair curly? I want it done now!”

“I'll see what I can do next weekend. Remember, I'm at work during the week and the hairdresser is shut tomorrow.” said Anne.

Sandra wasn't pleased with this, but Anne hadn't broken her promise. Still, for now, Anne got on the phone and asked Julia if Kelly could come round. Within the hour, Kelly had arrived and Julia decided to hang around too for a chat.

The sisters spent no time wasting in telling Kelly about their holiday.

“So, the girls are still fine?” asked Julia.

“Yes, never better. Just got to visit the hairdresser to keep one happy.” said Anne.

“Which one?”

“Sandra. She's been jealous of your Kelly and her sister for having naturally curly hair. Besides, I wouldn't mind something new.” said Anne, fingering her own hair.

“The benefits of being single!” said Julia. “Got your eye on anyone yet?”

“Not yet, I'm in no hurry. Besides, I need someone who will accept Jessica for who she is.”

“Well, hopefully you'll find someone. You're an attractive woman, someone will want you.” she said, putting an arm around Anne's shoulder. Anne suddenly felt a little tense.

“You ok? I'm not offending you, am I?” Julia asked.

“No, I'm fine!” she said, looking Julia in the face. “I'll go and start supper.”

Anne was trying to figure out what was wrong. When Julia had placed her arm around her, it felt good. She was now afraid and confused. She had never felt this way about another woman before.

Julia soon decided that it was getting late and almost had to drag Kelly out the house.

Sandra and Jessica came down to have their supper: jam butties. After that, they were told to go to bed. Anne went to bed with thoughts of Julia on her mind.

“Julia is just a good friend, that's all, nothing else to it, though she is attractive!” she thought to herself before falling asleep.

Sunday arrived and the sisters were watching a DVD. There was a knock at the door and Anne answered it to find Sally there.

“Why, hello! Great to see you again.” said Anne.

“I've got that item for Jessica. Came in only Thursday.” she said. “Where's mom?”

“Oh, she went round to her house to see if she's had any post while we were away.”

“Hi girls!” said Sally entering the living room. “Sandra, I'm sorry but Jessica is going to get a bit more attention again. I really am going to have to spoil you one day.”

Anne had arrived to see what this garment looked like. Sally took from her carrier bag what looked like a pair of panties, though these were skin coloured.

“These are slightly different to the adult ones, for those have pouches inside them to help tuck it away. These are just meant to fit snuggly and conceal the area. She'll still need to pull them down when going to the toilet.” said Sally. She gave the gaff to Anne. Anne noticed that the front had a some sort of detailing on the front.

“It looks as though theres a.....” she began.

“Yes, you're right. It helps with the illusion. She'll look just like a girl with this on. It is also water proof, so she can wear it under her swimming costume.” said Sally. “Shall we see if it fits?”

Jessica was still a little unflattered by the garment but was ready to try it on. Sandra just watched as they removed Jessica's lower garments and put the gaff on.

“It feels a little tight!” said Jessica.

“It's meant to be. It's designed to keep it hidden, remember. Besides, adults have more to hide and are therefore more uncomfortable. Don't worry, you'll get used to it.”

Jessica looked at it and felt the front. “So whats this?” she pointed at what looked like a thin slit.

“It's your vagina. You look like a girl now. You'll get a real one when you're older.” said Sally

“It's always when I'm older. Won't anything happen now?” she complained.

“Don't wish your life away yet. You've still got some growing up to do.” assured Sally.

The front door was heard. Helen soon came into the living room.

“Sally, wasn't expecting you!” she said.

“Hi Mom!” said Sally, giving her a hug. “Just come to give Jessica her new gaff.”

Helen looked over to see Jessica still half naked. “Blimey, it looks realistic.”

“You can put your clothes back on now, and leave that on.” said Anne to Jessica.

“I'll put the kettle on. Want a drink, Sally?” said Helen.

“Yes please.” she replied. “Now, what did you two do to your mother on holiday?”

“Just relieved me of plenty of money! No, it was fun. They enjoyed it and that was the whole idea.” said Anne.

“Well, I'm heading north tomorrow to spend a week with John and his family. Fancy going out shopping with me on the following Saturday? Besides, I need to get something for Sandra.”

“Well, I'm almost out of money. I need a break from shopping. Besides, how much is that gaff?”

“Nothing, it's my treat. As for refusing shopping? No, no, we can't have that. You're coming, purse or no purse.” said Sally.

“I was going to take Sandra to the hairdresser on Saturday, she wants her hair curly like Jessica's.” said Anne.

“We can do that too. My hair needs a touch up, come to think of it.” she replied. “Haven't thought of having your hair done, Anne? It looks like it needs a new lease of life.”

“I have thought of that. I'm even considering changing the colour.” said Anne.

“Good, we can all have our hair done then.” said Sally.

“Teas up!” called Helen, bringing a tray of cups in.

“So, it looks like the hairdresser is going to get some custom. What about Jessica?” said Sally.

Jessica looked at her, a little apprehensive.

“Jessica is still growing hers. It might help to have the ends trimmed, but having had her hair short for so long, its understandable why she doesn't want to see the scissors just yet.” said Anne.

“Jessica, theres no need to be scared of the hairdresser. You'll learn that a visit to the hairdresser is great way to relax, and I really do want to see your hair longer.” said Sally.”

“So what are you going to get me, auntie?” asked Sandra, eager to get a word in.

“I'm not saying, you'll just have to wait and see.” Sally said.

Sally stopped around for another hour or so. Her company was certainly welcome. The shopping trip with her now seemed like a very good idea.

“So, I'll see you a week tomorrow. And Anne, you'll find someone eventually. Not everyone is like Adam.” said Sally as she prepared to leave.

“Have you ever dated?” asked Anne.

“Me? I did date a woman once. I've had flings with men too, but since they were gay men, it never worked.”

“You dated a woman?” said Anne. “And gay men?”

“I did. She was a great friend. I lost contact with her after returning home. As for the gay men, they only wanted one thing, the thing I wanted to get rid of.”

“I see. Well, thanks for coming by. We are looking forward to Saturday.” said Anne, and with that Sally left and headed back to her car.

* * *

With Anne at work every day, the kids were left with just Helen for company. However, Wednesday saw another visit from Kelly, after arrangements were made with Julia. The young blonde girl was now almost like an extra sister, such was the relationship that had been formed.

“Do you miss your daddy?” Sandra asked her that day.

“Not really.” she said. “I was just 3 at the time so I don't remember him that much.”

“We don't miss our daddy that much. He hated me because I was a girl and not a boy.” said Jessica.

“And he remained in the front room all day, never seeing any of us. We were used to not seeing him before he left.” added Sandra.

“So, when we go back to school, I want to sit next to you in class!” said Kelly brightly.

“Of course I will, us girls together.” answered Jessica.

Jessica was looking forward to her first year at school as a girl, but the fear of being outed still hung over her. She didn't make it known at this time. Kelly stayed for the rest of the day and even for dinner. When Julia decided to have a quick chat inside before taking her daughter home, she sensed that tension again in Anne. She just glanced and then smiled.

After they went, Helen went up to Anne and asked what was wrong.

“I'm not sure how to put this, but I think I'm attracted to Julia.” she said quietly.

“What makes you think that?” asked Helen.

“The last time, she put her arm around me and I felt strange, but yet comfortable. I admit that I've had similar feelings while at college, but never like this.” answered Anne. “Call me crazy, but I think I'm crushing on her.”

“Well, I won't say that, but are you certain? She just gave you a hug, that just suggests friendship, not love. I shouldn't say anything to her, in case you offend her. She has been a good friend these past few months, don't ruin it.” said Helen.

Anne was left to mull over her mixed feelings for Julia again. At least when Saturday arrived, it offered some distraction.

“Ready to go?” asked Sally. Just her, Anne and the two girls were going. Helen was staying put and looking after Edward.

“Ok, where first? Hairdresser or shops?” said Sally.

“Why don't we do the hairdressers first?” said Anne. Then we can choose clothes to compliment the hair.

“Good thinking, hairdressers it is!” said Sally. Jessica was still nervous, and was stroking her hair more than ever.

When they arrived, the head stylist was there to greet them.

“Morning ladies, what can we do for you?” she said.

“Morning, I'd like to just go a little more wavy, and go a shade darker.” said Sally, who then gestured Anne to speak next.

“I was thinking of having some curl to my hair too, though I fancy going red.” she said.

“And for the young ladies?” said the stylist.

“They just want styling, thanks. Sandra wants to have curly hair like her sister. Jessica is still growing her hair and just needs the ends trimming.” said Anne.

Jessica wasn't pleased with the “trimming” part. She wanted her hair as long as possible and it had seemed like forever to get it to its current length.

With only two stylists at the ready, Sally and Anne went first, especially as they wanted their hair colouring too.

Sandra and Jessica sat down and watched. Jessica was not looking at ease.

“What's up sis?” asked Sandra.

“They're gonna cut my hair!” she muttered.

“It will be alright. Mommy trimmed my ends from time to time, or so she says. Something about spilt ends?”

“Split ends!” said Anne from her chair. “They hinder growth. Your hair grows better with out them.”

“I still don't want my hair cut!” said Jessica in a huff.

The girls watched as Anne and Sally had their hair covered in paste and then put in sheets of foil.

Eventually both got up and sat to one side.

“Funny look mommy. Certainly suits you!” Sandra chuckled.

“Ha ha, very funny. We have to wait for the dye to set first. While they wait for us, they're gonna do you two!” said Anne, seeing the funny side of Sandra's comment.

One stylist called Sandra over, while the other called Jessica. The latter was still reluctant to go over.

“Come on, we are just going to tidy it up.” she said.

Jessica slowly walked over and climbed into the chair.

“Okay Jessica, I'm just going to trim the ends for you. I presume you've never had it long before?”

“Never.” said Jessica.

“She's decided to end her tomboy ways!” called Anne from the other side of the room.

“Well, you're making a good choice. I think it might help to style it a bit more, so that it frames that pretty face of yours.” said the stylist who saw that Jessica was still proving hard to please.

“Don't worry, I promise you that when your hair continues to grow, it will look better than ever.”

“You promise?”

“Very much. I see your sister is having her hair curled. Jealous of you?” said the stylist.

“I think so.” said Jessica, who looked across and saw Sandra having rollers put in her hair.

“Well, her curls won't last. They'll come out eventually. You've got them forever.” said the stylist now with scissors in her hand.

The snipping sound filled Jessica with dread. It didn't last long. Then came the styling. She noticed that her ears were now being covered completely. This was some comfort at least. Her hair did look slightly shorter though. She had been given a bob style.

“It still looks short!” she said deflated.

“Trust me, when it grows, it will cover your shoulders. Wouldn't that be nice?”

A small smile from Jessica was the only answer she got.

Jessica was the first to be finished. Anne came and took her place and waited for hers to be styled.

“You look wonderful!” said Sally, who was still waiting. “I know how you feel, just to have your hair flowing down your back. It always seems to take ages, but once its reached your shoulders, its all good from there. It'll be there before the year is out.”

“But I want it long now!” said Jessica.

“You have to be patient. Things come to those who wait. But look on the bright side: you have a hair style that shouts girl. No one will think of you as a boy. You are a girl now, you don't need long hair to tell me that.” she said, her voice low so that only Jessica could hear her.

“Wow! You look great sis!” called Sandra as she was lead to one of the driers, her hair full of rollers.

“See, your sister thinks you look great.” said Sally, just before she was called over to have her own hair finished.

Jessica just sat back for a moment. She looked on the table to see if there were any comics amongst the magazines. The walls were covered in photos of women sporting different styles. She took a dislike to those with shorter styles, prefering the longer styles.

“Well now, you look really pretty.”

Jessica looked up, recognising the voice. She didn't at first recognise the red haired woman that came with it.

“Mommy! You look.. wonderful!”

“Glad you like it. I thought red might suit me. You look wonderful too, it looks better round your face.”

“It's still short though.” said Jessica glumly.

“Your hair will grow, and thicker too. But I'm right in thinking Sally has given you this talk already?”

Jessica nodded.

“Well, you won't need it styling again for a long while. All the more time to grow it. Now, I think I saw you looking at the magazines.”

“I was looking for comics, but I can't find any.” Jessica replied.

“Well, never mind. We've got some clothes shopping to look forward to.” said Anne, giving her a slight hug.

“Just something else – what did you mean by tomboy?” she asked Anne.

“A tomboy is a girl who dresses and behaves like a boy. They like short hair. Most grow out of it and start acting girly. In a way, you've been a tomboy of sorts.”

They sat waiting for the others. Sandra was first. Her hair looked wonderful with curls and even Jessica had to smile.

“If my hair is like this when long, you're so beaten!” she joked.

“I might have to admit defeat sis when that day happens. I still lead on length though.” said Sandra.

“You both look wonderful. Sandra, curls do suit you. I think we need to come back here often for you.” said Anne.

“Well, if it isn't my twin sister?” said Sally responding to Anne. Sally's darker auburn was not too dissimilar to Anne's new red shade. She went to the till and paid.

After they left, Anne turned to Sally.

“I know we're sisters in law, but I don't mind dropping the in-law bit.”

“Thanks, I like that. You've been kind to me since we first met.” said Sally. “Ok girls! Lets attack the shops!”

* * *

Sally took them to the huge shopping centre on the outskirts.

“Nothing more enjoyable for women than a day shopping!” said Sally.

“I agree, though I never got to do much with Adam. Unless there was any shops up his street.” said Anne. “You're making me feel young again doing this.”

They headed for the first clothes shop they noticed. Sally was looking for something for Sandra. The thing was that Jessica was also taking a keen interest. Sally had to point out that she owed Sandra after getting her the gaff. However, she noticed that Jessica had taken a keen interest in one particular dress, that she bought it her anyway. To compensate, Sandra ended up with a new pair of shoes too, to go with the dress she had been bought.

“I want a few more dresses.” admitted Jessica.

“Spoken like a true girl. However, your mom and I need to treat ourselves now.” said Sally with a smile.

After Anne and Sally had chosen new clothes, they headed for the food court to eat.

“Jessica and Sandra are getting the bug for this, Anne. You'll have to rake in more money at this rate!” said Sally.

“I've already admitted to myself that I need to get a bigger wardrobe to put their clothes in. Thanks for this, I'm really enjoying it.” said Anne.

“Sure, it's just my way of saying thanks for being my friend and for helping young Jessica. Not forgetting Sandra, I'm sure she has helped her sister plenty.” said Sally

Sandra blushed at this. “I love my sister to bits, I'd be lost without her.” she said.

“I know you would!” said Anne, chuckling.

“Well, I would like to make a habit of this, I'm sure my wallet would disagree, but shopping is in our blood.” said Sally.

“How was your week up north?” asked Anne.

“Oh fine.” said Sally. “I really like staying with them. Wonderful family.”

“So, John has a family, but what are they like?”

“Wonderful, two sons and a daughter. All born up in Newcastle. They are getting the local accent while John and Liz still have our accent.” said Sally. “But you'll love them. Very down to earth.”

“I suppose they've been asking about us?” asked Anne.

“Of course, but I haven't mentioned anything that I know you wouldn't approve of. You needn't worry about Jessica, they are keeping it quiet from their children for now.”

“Just like you?” said Anne.

“Well, it's out of safety for them and for me. They could just happen to make my past known to someone and well, you know what Adam was like.” said Sally. “I don't think they would ever have a problem, as John is bringing them up to respect others for who they are.”

“Well, Jessica has a friend in the know already, but she won't tell.” said Anne.

“We made her swear on her pinky.” said Sandra.

Sally just smiled. “I just adore kids.”

Anne was finding it hard to believe that Sally used to be male. She spoke and acted like a woman, there was nothing remotely masculine about her at all. She found Sally to be the sort of person whose company she could never get tired of.

Afterwards, the girls insisted on going to a toy shop.

“I want a dolls house!” said Sandra. Jessica nodded in agreement.

“Well, not today. Maybe Christmas. I presume it would be for both of you, not one each?” said Sally.

The girls gave a look which seemed to point to the latter.

“Just the one. You can share, just like you do over at Kelly's.” said Anne.

“So you'll get us one?” they asked together.

“Christmas!” said Sally.

After leaving the toyshop, they were heading down one corridor when Sandra pointed out.

“Is that daddy over there?”

Anne looked over and sure enough, it was him. He had a young blonde woman with him. They decided it would be best if they avoided him. However, it seemed he noticed them. He had started walking towards them.

“Anne? Is that you?” he said.

“Yes, it is. What do you want?!” said Anne, not at all pleased to see him.

He looked over and saw Sally and the girls. His look became sour.

“So, you're planning on doing a freak show?” he said to Anne. Sally threw an evil glance at him.

“If you don't like my company, then just please go away!” said Anne, looking at him with disgust. “This woman is your sister and has been more of a friend than you ever were these past few months!”

“I'm not his sister anymore!” said Sally, confronting her brother. “I wanted a truce with my family. You were the only one who turned it down. Now, I'm disowning you, you stuck up pig!”

“I can deal with that! I only associate with proper people!” he said, walking away, his girlfriend looking to him for answers.

“Well, if you want to associate with with 'proper people', I suggest you look for them in a pig sty!” shouted Sally.

This got a chuckle from Anne. Adam just looked back in disgust.

“And while you're at it, find a time machine and go back to the Victorian era where you and your opinions belong!” shouted Anne.

“You were right to divorce him, stuck up cow!” said Sally. “I was ready to forgive him, all these years, I was. Having heard about Jessica, I knew he hadn't changed.” Anne decided that the language was forgivable, in front of her two daughters.

“I've changed.” said Anne. “I was like him, but I know better now.”

“You don't need to say sorry Anne. You've already done that by being my friend and helping Jessica.”

“You too.” smiled Anne. “Shall we go home?”

“Come on then, my purse is feeling lighter.” said Sally.

With that, they headed to the car and set off for home.

Ok, so the 6th part of Jessica's Story has been posted. This is one part I'm expecting to get comments on, on various matters. I'll just say that it took several attempts to write the dialogue between Anne and Julia, that led to them kissing. I wanted Anne to be reluctant, going into the talk, which is why she denies her attraction to Julia in the first place. But she isn't convincing, and Julia notes it, prompting her to continue the questioning.

I admit that the scene was a little hasty, and I apologise.

Jessica certainly gets away with her hair too. It wouldn't have grown that much in the summer, and even with a more girly style, the chance of being outed as Peter should have been greater than portrayed. But no harm is done, and she gets 2 new friends/confidants.

Jessica's Story - Part 6

An eventful summer gets more eventful, as Anne finds herself in an awkward situation with her daughters. Jessica finally gets to attend school as her true self, and gets new friends in the process.

Jessica's Story – Part 6

Sally dropped them off at their house, but at Anne's insistance, came in for a cup of tea.

“I say Anne, you certainly look different. But it does suit you.” said Helen, on seeing Anne's new hair style.

“I've always wanted to try red, but I wasn't sure whether Adam would like it. Now he's no longer around, I thought why not?” said Anne.

“Speaking of which, we bumped into that creep whilst shopping. Got some blonde slapper at his side. Had the cheek to come up to us and then started insulting us.” said Sally. “We just gave him insults back.”

Helen just shook her head. She then turned her attention to the girls.

“Well, two little princesses. Sandra, your hair looks wonderful, yours too Jessica.”

“It's too short!” said Jessica, for the umpteenth time.

“We've told her it will grow and even better now.” said Anne. “She has a style which shouts 'Jessica is staying!'”

The girls decided then to go upstairs. Both wanted to see their new styles again. Sandra was clearly pleased with hers and was asking Jessica to feel it.

“It's like I've got more hair on my head. It bounces too!” she said, swishing it.

“I think you look better sis.” said Jessica. “I hope my hair looks as good as yours.”

“It will sis. You may look better than me.” said Sandra.

Jessica had reached for a brush and worked on her hair. She then went to do Sandra's.

“No, I've been told not to brush it too much. The curls will disappear if I do.” said Sandra.

“So, you're not gonna brush your hair no more?” said Jessica, a little sad.

“I'll still have to brush it, but not so often. I'll just need to go to the hairdressers to have my curls done again.” she said, looking in the mirror again. “I really like it like this!”

Downstairs the adults were having their cups of tea.

“Anne, I was just remembering, did you contact any of the gender support groups yet?” said Sally

“No, I haven't. With the divorce and my new job, I've had my hands full. I did go to the library a few weeks back but their internet protocols block the sites. I did get some leaflets though.” said Anne.

She found the leaflets and handed them to Sally for her to look at.

“I think this website blocking is a little over handed at times. Just to please those who find the subject offensive, never mind keeping children off them.” said Sally. “Still, you got these. You'll find them helpful, especially if you need to get round any red tape concerning Jessica. There are some specifically for TG people, while others deal with gays and bi's too. I do suggest you contact one, they might be able to help in ways I cannot.”

“I suppose it will help. I did notice that one is quite close by. I'll pop round when I get the chance.”

“Great, now how about school? I've heard you got her in okay?” asked Sally.

Oh, sure! The headmistress was very ok with it. Apparently her hubby is a cross dresser.” said Anne.

“Really?! What's the name?” asked Sally.

“Fletcher.” said Anne.

“Might have heard of him. Get so many at our shop, know the faces better than the names.” said Sally.

“Well, it's ok. Jessica is going as a girl and hopefully there won't be any problems. I think she is a little worried though, that someone might recognise her.” said Anne.

“I couldn't say, for I never saw her as a boy. But she looks very much a girl to me.” said Sally.

“The last time I saw her as a boy was at Christmas. To see her now, you wouldn't think they were the same. I can't see how anyone could recognise her.” said Helen.

“Well, it's possible some may recognise her. But as you say, I think her fears are a little unjust.” said Anne. “To think, I've got to get her some skirts for school.”

“Whats wrong with that?” asked Sally.

“Last year, I was buying Peter his uniform and he asked for a skirt. I didn't take it kindly and told him off. It was the same day I caught him wearing Sandra's clothes. That very day started this whole chain of events.” she said, tears forming.

“Well, don't take it hard on yourself, Anne. It's because of this that you have Jessica now.” said Helen.

“I know! And I told him he could become Jessica, in the hope that he might back out. It's not going to happen now. It did feel bad at first, but seeing Jessica becoming the girl she is, has softened the blow. I'm feeling happy for her.” said Anne.

“And so you should.” said Sally. “You offered her the help she needed, and you've got a wonderful daughter as a reward.”

* * *

Sally made her visits more often from then on, because Anne found her a great person to talk to, and the small matter of her knowing a bit about the TG community. The summer holidays were almost over and the matter of getting two girls ready for school loomed.

With work influencing her week, Anne found she had to rely on Helen to do some of the shopping each week. It then became easier to go to a major supermarket with late opening hours. But as for other shopping, she did have alternate Saturdays off work. It was one of those Saturdays when she decided to get Jessica a few belated school items – the skirts she had so wanted.

“Well, I'm sorry it's took a year to get them, but you can now wear a skirt to school.” she said.

Jessica insisted on seeing herself in her girls uniform upon getting home. She had to show Sandra.

“Well, you are now a schoolgirl, sis!” said Sandra, giving Jessica a hug.

“It feels so good to be wearing the correct uniform.” smiled Jessica.

Anne also decided to go round to the local LGBT group at the next available opportunity. She decided that Jessica should come too. They took place every month on a weekday evening. She found it in the back streets, not far from where most of the gay bars were found.

“Can I help you?” said a short haired woman as they entered.

“I'm here for the LGBT meeting. I've brought my daughter along.” said Anne.

“Ok, come in. Just need to know why you are here?” said the woman.

“My daughter here is actually a boy. She is now going full time.” said Anne.

“Well, I never! You look too pretty to be a boy. How old are you?” said the woman, now turning to Jessica.

Jessica just remained quiet.

“She's 6 years old. She doesn't usually talk to strangers.” said Anne.

“Oh, so that's why you're quiet. Well, you're welcome here.” said the woman. “So you're here just to get advice or maybe to be a campaigner?” she said to Anne.

“The first mainly. I was told to join a group by my sister-in-law: she's transgendered too.”

“Ok, so come in. The meeting will start in a few minutes, help yourselves to drinks and biscuits.”

They entered a large room with a circle of chairs at the centre. Everyone was standing around chatting. A table was nearby with with bottles of pop and plates of various biscuits. It was clear in most cases whether each person was gay or transgendered. Some were androgynous in appearance and others not. Anne thought Sally might be there but there was no sign of her. Only thanks to Jessica, did she find someone she did know.

“Kelly! What are you doing here?” asked Jessica, noticing her best friend.

“My mommy brought me here, but I don't know why.” she said. “Hi Ms Smith!”

“Kelly? If you're here then..” said Anne.

“I'd be here too.” said Julia, walking towards her.

“Well, what are you doing here? You don't need to come here, surely?” asked Anne.

“Well, I do. I need to help my daughter understand one thing: I'm gay.” said Julia.

Anne just stared. “You're gay?!”

“I know, I've got some explaining to do. My divorce was on account of this very fact. I didn't want the break up but my husband insisted. I suppose I shouldn't have married him in the first place, but I wanted to be a mother and prove to my parents that I could be straight. I was wrong. I found a woman who felt for me as I felt for her. My husband found out, as did my parents. I was disowned and left with a daughter.” said Julia with a sigh.

“You kept Kelly? Surely your husband would have won custody of her?” asked Anne.

“He could have, and perhaps should have, but declined. You see, Kelly is me in miniature. She looks so much like me, that he turned her away all because she would remind him of me. Anyway, he'd already found himself his next wife before the divorce was finalised.”

“But you're not seeing anyone now?” asked Anne.

“No, the relationship broke up. I moved up here with Kelly to get away from my family. I've just come here because I need Kelly to understand me. I want a sexual partner, but its going to be hard for her to understand that her mother likes other women.” said Julia

“It's going to be hard for her when other people start taunting her over it.” said Anne.

“Exactly. I know the taunts too well.” Julia replied.

“Well, you did cheat on your husband, so I'm not exactly ok with that. Kelly still needs a mother and surely that counts priority.” said Anne.

“I'm not arguing with you, you are right, I made the wrong move and now I must pay for it.”

“Well, I'm having to make up for some mistakes, if thats any help.” said Anne.

“How?”

“For not seeing that my son is really a girl at heart. I'm now hoping Jessica can live a happy life as a woman in the future.”

Both looked to their daughters who were chatting away happily. Jessica's hairstyle and talk of school were the subjects of note.

The meeting was soon ready to start and everybody took a seat, except for Jessica and Kelly, who both stood by their mothers. A few extra chairs had to be found.

“Good evening ladies and gentlemen.” said the group leader. “Glad to have you all here, and I'm glad too say we have some new members to our group. He pointed to both Anne and Julia in turn. They stood up and introduced themselves.

“My name is Julia Brier and I'm a gay mother of one.” said Julia.

“My name is Anne Smith and my 6 year old son is becoming a girl.” said Anne.

There was a chorus of voices as they received welcomes from the other members. After this, the group leader went onto make further announcements. Kelly and Jessica were obviously getting bored, due to the talking not making any sense to them. After the notices had been read, he offered everyone in the circle to explain their activities for the past month, whether it be coming to terms with their sexuality or coping with friends and family. Eventually, Julia had her turn and she explained in more detail how her marriage had collapsed due to her gay affair and how she now faced explaining this to her daughter.

It soon came to Anne to explain how her son Peter had come out as transgendered and was now almost 2 months in full time life as Jessica. She also added how this had resulted in her divorce and how she had also made friends with her transsexual sister-in-law. Jessica was brought forward for all to be seen. She wasn't at all keen on the attention, though none of it seemed bad.

Both were asked questions by the other people in the circle and compliments/criticisms were given as well as advice on what they should/shouldn't do. The whole meeting certainly proved uninteresting for both girls and both showed it. Both Anne and Julia were glad when it was over, merely for the sake of their daughters.

“Ok, it obviously was boring for you. You can stay at home next time.” said Anne to Jessica.

“I would do likewise, but I've no one to babysit.” said Julia.

“Kelly could always stop at our house. You know Jessica and Sandra love having her round.” said Anne.

“Yes, thats an idea. By the way, I like your hair – it suits you!” said Julia.

“Thanks, wanted to try this colour a while.” said Anne, her cheeks turning red.

“You're blushing! Why Anne, what is it?”

“Am I?” said Anne, sounding embarrassed. “I'd better be going! Come on Jessica.” she said and hurried out.

“Thanks for coming, Anne. I'm sure Jessica will make a fine woman.” said the short haired woman, whose name had been revealed to be Claire.

Julia left the building with Kelly, eager to speak to Anne. But by the time they left, Anne and Jessica were long gone.

* * *

“What's wrong mommy?” asked Jessica as they headed home. “Why did you blush?”

“It was nothing, nothing at all. I'm just a little flustered, thats all.” said Anne, sounding far from convincing.

“So what were you talking about?” asked Jessica, deciding to change the subject.

“It's hard to explain. You're too young to understand.” said Anne, sounding more relaxed.

“I found it boring.” she said.

“I know you did, sweetheart. Next time you can stay at home.” said Anne.

When they arrived home, Jessica stayed up for just a while longer, only because she had been promised a cup of hot chocolate. Sandra was also up.

“Anne, whats up? You look a little out of sorts?” said Helen.

“Just saw Julia there too. That's all.” she said.

“Julia? What was she doing there?” asked Helen.

“Julia is gay. Her divorce happened because she had an affair with another woman. Now I'm really confused about myself. I blushed when she complimented my new hairstyle.”

“You still have feelings for her, don't you?” asked Helen.

“Half my mind says yes, the other half says keep it platonic.” said Anne, glancing to see if the girls were listening. “I don't know how I'd cope if I did end up falling for her. The kids for instance! To make things worse, I think she suspects I like her.”

“You need to talk to her, if that's the case. If you want to keep the friendship platonic, I'm sure she would respect that.” said Helen.

Helen took the mugs of hot chocolate into the living room where the girls were seated.

“What's wrong with mommy?” asked Jessica. “I asked why she blushed but she didn't sound ok.”

“Your mom has some thinking to do and it's best if you leave her alone.” said Helen. Anne had decided to take her hot chocolate to bed with her.

“This makes things better? I really want to kiss her.” said Anne, to herself. Thoughts of Julia went through her head, and now the thoughts of kissing her felt better than ever.

“So, what was this meeting like?” asked Helen to Jessica.

“Boring, just talking. Mommy said she won't take me next time.” said Jessica, sipping her chocolate.

“Meetings usually are just talking. Not much fun for youngsters.” agreed Helen.

They remained up till their drinks were finished and Helen tucked them into bed.

Anne didn't say a word the following morning and left for work as normal.

Helen was left to look after the three kids for most of the day. The only thing of note to happen was a phone call.

“Hello, who's speaking?” said Helen

“Hi, it's Julia Brier, is Anne there?”

“No, she's at work. Is this about what I think it is?” said Helen.

“I would like to speak to her in private, face to face. Can you tell her that when she comes back?”

“Ok, I will.” said Helen, putting the phone down.

When Anne returned, Helen told her about the call when the girls were not around.

“So, I guess she wants to know how I feel about her?” said Anne. “Ok, I'll see her on Saturday.”

That Saturday was the last one of the summer holidays. Anne had got the day off, so was able to see Julia. The girls saw an opportunity to see Kelly so they managed to persuade Anne to take them.

Upon getting there, they were told to go up to Kelly's room and stay there for a while.

“So, you want to talk?” said Anne.

“Yes, I think we have something important to talk about.” said Julia.

They sat down in the living room and listened for the girls. They were clearly playing.

“Tell me honestly Anne. Do you find me attractive?” asked Julia.

“You are an attractive woman, but I'm not attracted to you, if thats what you mean.” said Anne, her voice not convincing.

“I'm just thinking back to the time you blushed the other night. It wasn't the reaction I was expecting from you. Sure, I was expecting a thank you, but you were embarrassed. Is it because I'm gay?

“No, it's not.” said Anne, still not convincing.

“So what then? I want us to be friends but if you're going to keep things from me, then something has gotta be done. I won't be offended, what's wrong?”

“I....I do have feelings for you. I just don't want to go through with it!” said Anne feeling ashamed.

“Why didn't you say so in the first place? I'm happy just being friends with you.” said Julia, seeming happy to have got to the truth.

“I'm not sure, I really am attracted to you.” said Anne, and with that, leaned forward and placed her lips on Julia's.

Julia pulled back. “I do think you're an attractive woman and I would gladly make love to you, but is this truly what you want?”

Anne just looked into her eyes. “Yes, it is.” and kissed her again. This time Julia returned the kiss.

The three girls had been talking about school again, and more so again: hair. Sandra was getting a little more attention with her new curly style. Jessica was feeling a little jealous again, seeing how much better hair was when beyond shoulder length. The day she could have her hair like that couldn't come soon enough in her opinion.

Having seen both Kelly and Sandra style their hair into ponytails, Jessica went over to the dolls house and started playing.

“What is it? It's about hair again, isn't it?” asked Kelly. “We know how you feel, we want you to have your hair as long as ours. We can't wait for it to grow either.”

“So you want to play dolls house? Fine by me.” said Sandra. Soon all three were playing when their play was halted by a slight problem.

“Oh dear! Her head's fell off!” said Kelly as one of the small dolls had indeed lost its head. “I'll go and ask mommy to fix her. Won't be long.”

“Mommy, one of my dolls needs fixing, can you plea........” Kelly started to say when she noticed Julia and Anne kissing one another. She just stood there with her mouth slightly open, the doll falling from her grasp.

Julia caught sight of her out of the corner of her eye and immediately stopped. Anne wondered why the halt and looked. Kelly had turned and headed back up the stairs.

“Kelly! Wait!” called Julia.

Anne just looked at Julia, her face was wracked with guilt.

* * *

“That was quick, hold on, where's the doll?” asked Sandra, before noticing the look on Kelly's face.

“What's up?!” asked Jessica.

“Your mommy, my mommy and they were KISSING!” she cried.

“Kissing?! Our mommys were kissing?!” cried Sandra. Jessica was also shocked.

“I thought mommies only kissed daddies?” asked Jessica.

Julia came in moments later and her face was wracked with guilt.

“I'm so sorry. I didn't think you'd see what happened. I let it go too far. It will never happen again. Did you want this fixed?” she said, holding up the broken doll.

“Yes I did.” said Kelly “But why?”

“It's complicated. I wasn't expecting this. I should say sorry to you two as well.” she said to Sandra and Jessica. “I'll get you some drinks.”

With that, she left and headed downstairs.

“I suppose we should end it now.” said Anne, looking annoyed with herself. “It's my fault! I shouldn't have come on to you!”

“I should have backed off completely.” said Julia. “I'm just as much to blame.”

“I still want you.” Anne said sadly.

“I want you too, but for the sake of our kids, it cannot be. If word got out that we were seeing one another, what would people think? Surely its enough with a transgendered child. You mustn't put her life in further difficulty.”

“You're right, the children must come first. We just need to explain to them what just happened.” said Anne.

“I'm not sure where to start. That advice I got the other day has slipped my mind.” said Julia.

“If the girls accepted us, would you continue?” asked Anne.

“Explaining it to them is first priority, but if things did work out, I would.” said Julia, planting another kiss on Anne's lips. She then turned to the kitchen to get some promised drinks.

“Does this mean our mommies like each other?” suggested Jessica.

“A lot!” said Kelly. “I don't know what it is about kissing but grown ups do it a lot. It looks disgusting.”

“But kissing is a sign of love!” said Sandra. “Prince Charming shows his love for the princess by giving her true love's kiss!”

“But Prince Charming is a man. You don't hear of two princesses kissing!” said Kelly.

“So what? I love romantic stories.” sighed Sandra.

“Are they going to get married now?” asked Jessica.

“I don't know. I thought that involved mommies and daddies, not mommies and mommies.” said Kelly.

“If it happened, we could live together!” said Sandra.

Kelly and Jessica agreed with that notion. They really enjoyed each others company, but the thought of having two mommies was still not favourable.

“I've got your drinks.” said Julia, carrying a tray with three glasses of orange squash.

“Do you and mommy want to get married?” asked Jessica.

“What makes you think that?” asked Julia, surprised at the question.

“Well, we could live together. But please, no more yucky kissing please!” Jessica continued.

Julia didn't answer, she couldn't think of one. She returned downstairs and told Anne.

“Anne, your youngest daughter just asked if were thinking of getting married!”

“What?! What ever put that thought in her head?” asked Anne, looking equally surprised.

“I don't know, but kids imaginations are liable to run wild. She did insist on no 'yucky' kissing.” said Julia.

“Is this getting better or worse?” asked Anne.

“I don't know!” said Julia. “But the thought is nice.”

A little while later, the girls came down with empty glasses.

“Oh good, I was about to give you a shout.” said Anne. “Time to go.”

As they left, Sandra turned to Anne. “Going to give her a goodbye kiss?”

Anne just looked at her and shook her head. Julia just smiled.

“Who teaches them to be cheeky?” Anne asked. “Come on you two!”

* * *

Back home, the story soon got to Helen.

“You've landed yourself in some trouble then?” she said.

“I have. Julia and I were kissing when Kelly inadvertantly caught us at it.” said Anne, not looking at ease.

“You kissed her?” said Helen. “And our two didn't see it?”

“No, but Kelly gave them a good description of what happened by the sound of it. I think I went too far, I shouldn't have gone to see her.”

“It's too late for that, whats done is done and now you've gotta explain it all again.”

“If it wasn't for the kids, we would make a go of it. Do you think I'd still fancy men?”

“There's no reason why not. It would be better if you did, but even then, the kids would have to have a say in the matter.” said Helen.

“When you say better, you mean as society sees it? I'm already at odds with society because I have a son who is becoming a beautiful girl, so why worry about offending it again.”

“You're not regretting that again?” said Helen.

“No, I'm not. Jessica is a girl and my daughter. Society has created rules that are in cases impossible to obey!” said Anne defiantly.

“So, you prefer Julia to a man at this time?” said Helen.

“I do. She makes me feel wanted. If I could talk the girls into accepting it, I'd have her.” said Anne.

“Well, you'll need to talk to them anyway. But it's your life – and the kids' too.”

“I suppose I'd better do it now.” said Anne.

She found Sandra and Jessica in their room.

“I'd like to have a word with you two if you don't mind.” she said.

The girls turned to her and gave her their attention.

“It's about Kelly's mommy, isn't it?” asked Sandra.

“Yes, it is. It's difficult to say, but I have fallen in love with her.” said Anne.

“That means more kissing, doesn't it?” asked Jessica.

“It would, but I'm asking you: do you want me to be with her?”

“Only if it means no kissing.” said Jessica.

“What's with this 'no kissing'?” asked Anne.

“Kissing is horrible, it certainly looks it.” was the reply.

“You may change your mind in a few years time.” said Anne.

“I won't!” said Jessica.

“In a few years a lot can change, and it will.” said Anne.

“No!” said Jessica defiantly.

“If we don't see the kissing, I suppose it would be ok.” said Sandra.

Jessica wasn't answering.

“I'll take it as a maybe.” said Anne. With that, she turned and left.

“Well?” said Helen.

“Jessica is undecided. Sandra is potentially a yes providing the kissing isn't seen. Why do kids hate kissing?”

“I don't know, but they soon like it when they're older.” said Helen.

* * *

The subject was put to rest for the next few days as school was back on the agenda. Jessica had been worried about being recognised and as a sort of reassurance, Anne had bought her a new bag to take with her.

“Don't worry, with your long hair and girly good looks, no one will recognise you.” said Anne.

“And don't forget, Kelly will be there for you!” said Sandra.

Anne had received a letter from the headmistress that Jessica's identity was totally secret. Her file now showed her as female. It was also confirmed that Jessica would take Peter's place in class.

As they entered the school gates, Jessica still looked nervous.

“If anything, don't look nervous. You'll just attract attention that way and not the good sort either.” said Anne.

Sandra walked by her until they got close to the building. Sandra was of course a junior pupil now and had to head to the other side of the building. For now, Jessica was alone. Not for long though.

“Jessica!” came a familiar voice. Jessica turned to see Kelly and hugged her.

“Glad to see you. Worried about being recognised, that's all.” she said,

“Oh relax. Just hang out with me!” said Kelly. “You still in my class?”

“You mean in Peter's class?” said Jessica “Of course.”

“Great! You can sit with me!” said Kelly.

They walked together up to the Infants main entrance and found all the other pupils talking about what they'd done over the holidays.

“Hi Kelly!” came a voice. It was Lisa, one of Kelly's friends. Though Jessica knew her, she had never been friends with her, mainly because Lisa only hung out with girls. She was a red head and her hair was beyond her shoulders too. Jessica started getting jealous.

“Hi Lisa. This is my new friend Jessica. She's just starting and I'm hoping she's in our class.”

“So, you're new? Great to meet you. You've got a great friend in Kelly, you know?”

“Thanks.” said Jessica. “I met her during the holidays.”

Jessica and Kelly had been told to come up with reasons to explain how they already knew each other.

Kelly then introduced her to Rachel, a girl with light brown hair, not too disimilar to that of Sandra in many ways. Rachel's hair was roughly the same length as hers, which gave Jessica some comfort – she wasn't the only girl with shortish hair.

All fears were seemingly quashed as Jessica had made 2 new friends already, none of whom had recognised her. The bell rang and the teachers came outside. The children were told to sort themselves out into their classes. For those who had forgotten, the class registers were read aloud. Jessica was told to hold back by Kelly. She wasn't the only one. A boy also stood back – another new pupil.

The teacher with the registers then noticed Jessica and the boy standing alone.

“Jessica Smith and Bill Adams?” said the teacher.

“Yes.” they both replied.

“Jessica, you're in 2JA and Bill, you're in 3JK.” she said.

Jessica went to the line that was indicated to her. It was her old class as expected. Kelly greeted her with rehearsed celebrations.

“So, who's our teacher?” she asked Kelly.

“Don't know.” she replied.

“Hello class, I'm your teacher for this year.” came a voice.

Jessica had heard that voice before – it was Miss Abbot, the teacher who had caught her (as Peter) in the storeroom. Her face sank a little.

They were led to their new classroom and told to find a place to sit. Jessica was glad to find that Kelly had grabbed a table early and was saving a place for her. Lisa and Rachel joined them. In this case, Jessica was very much happy. She still occassionally looked over to the boys whom she used to be friends with. Miss Abbot called out the register again.

“Jessica” she said pointing over to her “is a new member of this class. Please make her feel welcome.”

Jessica soon realised that many eyes were on her. None seemed to hint at recognition. She merely smiled.

“Bit nervous?” said Rachel. “No fear, we're your friends.”

This was what Jessica needed. Despite the need to keep quiet in class, they chatted away quietly if possible.

When break came and they were allowed outside, Miss Abbot stopped Jessica and called her over.

“What is it Miss Abbot?” she said.

“Your face, it looks familiar, wait a minute!” said Miss Abbot

Jessica's heart sank.

“Peter? Is that you?” she said in a whisper.

Jessica looked glum. She was outed.

“Don't worry, your secret is safe with me. Well I never, you certainly look the part.”

Jessica tried a slight smile.

“Well, I wanted to see how you are getting on and it looks like you're doing well, you've got some friends at least. Now go and join them.” added Miss Abbot.

Jessica ran off to catch up with them.

Miss Abbot sat down at her desk and drank her coffee. She had barely recognised the girl as being Peter. It was clear that he had got his wish and was now very happy. She had to have a talk with her parents when Parents Day arrived.

“What did Miss Abbot want?” asked Lisa as Jessica found them.

“Just wanted to know how I was getting on.” said Jessica. She soon discovered that she needed some lessons in girls playground games. Kelly, being her main confidant was able to figure reasons why Jessica wasn't up to speed with most games. This wasn't the case for long as Jessica soon picked up the various rules and rhymes. She soon wasn't missing Sandra's company at all.

At home time, Rachel and Lisa accompanied her and Kelly to the gate. She found Anne and asked where Sandra was.

“Still waiting, remember she has a different exit to come from.” said Anne.

Sandra soon arrived. Both got in the car and soon they were headed home.

“So, how was it?” asked Sandra.

“Yes, Jessica, please tell!” said Anne.

“Great, just great. I've two new friends and my new teacher knows but wont tell.” she answered brightly.

“New teacher knows?” asked Anne.

“My new teacher Miss Abbot knows who I am but has promised not to tell.”

“She recognised you?” said Anne.

“She was the one was the one who caught me in the storeroom.” said Jessica.

“Oh, that Miss Abbot, I thought the name rang a bell.”

“So, who are your new friends?” asked Sandra. Jessica explained about Rachel and Lisa.

“So, with one exception, no one recognised you?” asked Anne.

“That's right.” said Jessica.

“Well, hanging around with your friends will help you. Thrilled to bits that you've got new friends.”

* * *

The next day, Jessica went to school with higher confidence. Kelly met her and eventually did Rachel and Lisa. As they walked down towards the playground, some boys from their class called over.

“Have you heard anything about Peter? He hasn't left, has he?” said one of them.

“No, haven't seen him. Must have left.” said Kelly. Jessica tried to remain calm at the mention of her former name.

“Shame, he was a good friend.” replied the boy.

Kelly looked to Jessica and smiled.

“Who was Peter?” asked Jessica, deciding to act as though she didn't know him.

“A boy in our class. Was no trouble, just seemed stare at us girls for some reason.” said Rachel.

“Oh.” said Jessica.

That was the only time Peter was mentioned for the whole week. The only real problem was explaining why Jessica appeared to go home with Sandra. Anne had pointed it out when she saw Rachel take note of this. The problem was that Sandra was known to be Peter's sister. If Sandra was still at school, then why wasn't Peter?

“I see Sandra still comes here.” said Rachel to the group one day. “Jessica seems to know her well, she goes home with her.”

“They live close by and so Sandra's mommy gives Jessica a lift.” said Kelly.

“So what's happened to Peter? If his sister still comes here, why doesn't he?” asked Rachel. Lisa was also becoming interested. Kelly was stuck for an answer. It was awkward, but it seemed there was only one way out.

“Look, I'll tell you something but you must agree under oath of pinkies, not to tell anyone else.”

“Ok, but what is it?” asked Lisa.

“Swear!” said Kelly.

“Ok, we swear!” they both said and put their pinky fingers out.

“You want to know where Peter is? Well, he's standing right among us!” whispered Kelly.

“Standing where? Theres no one else here but....” said Rachel.

“Jessica?!” said Lisa.

“Yes, it's me.” said Jessica quietly.

“Why? Does anyone else know?” asked Rachel.

“Well, Kelly knows.” said Lisa.

“I first met Peter as Jessica. She's been dressing up since before last year ended.” said Kelly, keeping her voice low.

“But he attended school as a boy.” said Lisa.

“I was Peter at school and Jessica at home.” said Jessica. “I'm a girl all the time now. I may have the body of a boy but in my mind, I'm a girl. I only stared at you because I wanted long hair and to wear skirts.”

“So, you feel you are a girl?” asked Rachel.

“Trust me, Jessica is no boy. She loves playing with dolls and she has helped me and Sandra with our hair.” said Kelly.

“Well, it makes sense. Peter was obviously too clever to be a boy. He had to be a girl.” said Lisa.

“So, you ok with it?” asked Kelly.

“Sure, but I want to spend some time with her. If she's that girly, I'm definitely okay with it.” said Rachel.

“So, that is your hair?” asked Lisa, going over to touch it.

“Yes, but I want it longer.” said Jessica.

“Same here!” said Rachel, pointing at her short locks. “Mom likes it this way, I don't!”

“Well, you've fooled us. We'd never have guessed!” said Lisa. She started to do circles around Jessica, looking her over.

“Do you keep it hidden, or is it gone?” asked Rachel.

“Hidden.” said Jessica, recognising the subject. “I've got wait till I'm much older first.”

“Ok, no more on that! This is supposed to be a secret!” stepped in Kelly.

“So, do we still call you Peter?” said Rachel.

“My name is Jessica now. Peter is no more.” replied Jessica.

“Well Jessica, just a few things we want.” said Lisa “Can we please come and visit you?!”

“And you can come to my birthday party in a few weeks! Dresses only!” said Rachel.

“Thanks for this!” said Jessica, hugging them in turn. “And of course I'll wear a dress to your party!”

Jessica's Story - Part 7

Jessica has started school, and earned the friendship of Rachel and Lisa, to add to that of Kelly. This friendship pays off immediately with trips to the swimming baths, and a birthday party. There is also news from their relatives in the north.

Jessica's Story – Part 7

Jessica left school feeling a little happier. Her new friends now knew her past but had accepted her. It was just a question of how Anne would cope when two more girls came by for the afternoon. Being invited to a birthday party was another thing to be happy about.

Sandra was a bit earlier leaving and met Jessica along the path, complete with Rachel, Lisa and Kelly.

“Hi Sandra! We like your new sister!” said Lisa.

Sandra stopped and looked at her. “What do you mean?”

“Your sister Jessica.” said Rachel.

Sandra looked to Jessica who smiled.

“They started nosing about and well, Kelly and I had to tell them.” said Jessica.

“And they're ok with it?” said Sandra.

“They're still my friends! And Rachel has invited me to her birthday party!” said Jessica.

“You can come too, if you like?” said Rachel.

“Sure, why not?” said Sandra.

Jessica said goodbye to them as she and Sandra made their way to the car.

“You are one lucky girl, Jessica Smith!” said Sandra. “How many more are you going to tell?”

“Hopefully none.” she replied. “They've sworn not to tell!”

When they got to the car, Jessica repeated all to Anne.

“So, more in the know. I don't suppose it hurts, so long as they don't tell. And a birthday party invite too. I suppose you'll want a new dress too?”

“I don't know, they've never seen me in a dress.” said Jessica.

“Well, girls usually like to wear something new at parties. Sandra invited too?”

“Yes mommy.” said Sandra. “And I think I'll be wanting a new dress.” looking to Jessica.

“We'll have to put something in your hair Jessica. It is getting long now.” said Anne.

“It's still way above my shoulders.” she replied.

“Oh, don't worry, looking at it, another few months and it'll be on your shoulders for sure.” said Anne. “No, I thought a ribbon might look nice.”

“Yes, it would!” agreed Sandra. “I'm sure your hair is long enough.”

Jessica smiled at this. She had put ribbons into Sandra's hair, but till now, only clips had been placed in hers.

When they got home, Helen came up to them.

“Had a phone call from the estate agents, it seems they've found a buyer for my house!” she said.

“Oh, that's great news. How long will it take?” asked Anne.

“Just a few weeks, just all that paperwork to do.” said Helen.

There had been some talk over what to do with the money from the sale. Both Anne and Helen had decided to put some of it away for the children, for them to use in later life. It was already becoming clear that Jessica's share would be used for one thing in particular. But for now, the money was going to come in handy to pay off the few remaining bills and make life a lot more comfy.

Jessica and Sandra went upstairs to try out ribbons.

“Come down when you're finished, I'd like to have a look.” Anne called after them.

“What is it?” asked Helen.

“Jessica has two new friends, both of whom are in the know. One of them has invited them to her birthday party in a few weeks.” said Anne.

“Well, that is great. Jessica is certainly blending in. But you said they were 'in the know'?” said Helen.

“They are, but like Kelly, are sworn to secrecy. The fact that this invite was made after they found out is surely a sign of trust.” said Anne.

“Well, Jessica is here to stay!” said Helen.

“She most certainly is.” said Anne. “Which reminds me.”

She went to make a phone call.

“Hello, can I speak to Dr. Anderson?” said Anne.

“Just a minute, she's busy at the moment.”

A few minutes later:

“Dr. Anderson speaking. Who is this?” asked Dr. Anderson.

“Hi, it's Anne Smith, calling about my daughter Jessica.” said Anne.

“Sorry, I don't have any record of you.” said Dr. Anderson.

“Whoops, I forgot, my name was Brook. I've got divorced since we met.” said Anne, realising the error.

“Ah, Anne Brook and Peter Brook, aka Jessica Brook. You've just divorced, I'm sorry to hear it.”

“Don't be, I'm not. I'm calling to give you a progress report. Peter is now officially Jessica Rose Smith and started full time as a girl on the 20th July. Now attending school as a girl.” said Anne.

“Ok, that's great. Any sign of him backing out?” said Dr. Anderson.

“Not a chance. She is very happy and is making friends. No trouble in passing.” said Anne.

“Okay, just keep me informed if any changes occur. If not, I can count on you wanting Jessica to have the testosterone blockers?”

“Very much.” said Anne.

“Ok, I'll have the name changes put on file. Thank you for the updates. Bye.”

Anne put the phone down and turned to Helen.

“Just giving the doctor an update. She wanted to know when Jessica would go full time.”

The two girls arrived moments later, both with ribbons in their hair. Anne looked and admired them.

“Well, ribbons certainly suit you. Though, lets tidy it up.” she said and adjusted the ribbon in Jessica's hair. “I've got a question for you, young lady.”

“What is it?” asked Jessica.

“You knew I'd be asking this question again. Do you still want to be a girl?”

“Of course I do, why do you think I am dressed like this?” she answered.

“Oh, that's good. You see, I thought you wanted to be a boy, but you look so much like a girl, I'm glad you've changed your mind.” said Anne with a sly grin.

Jessica just looked at her and smiled. Helen was chuckling.

“Of course you're a girl! I'm with you 100%!” said Anne, hugging her. “So, your hair is long enough for a ribbon. When its longer, pigtails can be done!”

“Mommy? Do Rachel's mommy and daddy know us?” asked Sandra.

“No, why?” asked Anne.

“They don't know about Jessica, that's all.”

“Oh, I see your point. No, I've never met them and they don't know you, I presume. Jessica, can you ask Rachel if she's told her parents about Peter and Sandra next time you see her?”

“Sure.” said Jessica.

“Children seem to be accepting of her, but adults are a different thing. If they found out about Jessica, there could be problems.” Anne said to Helen.

* * *

Jessica asked Rachel the next day at school.

“No, you're fine. My mom and dad don't know at all. I just knew Peter and Sandra were brother and sister. So, still want to come?”

“Very much!” said Jessica.

In class, Miss Abbot had an announcement.

“Next Friday, we shall be visiting the local swimming baths for swimming lessons. We will be doing this every week until end of term. So, make sure you have your swimming kit with you when you arrive.”

“You okay with that, Jessica?” asked Lisa.

“Should be. I do have a costume.” she said.

“What about something else?” asked Rachel.

Jessica was puzzled at first, before realising what the question was aimed at.

“That problem is sorted.” she replied.

When break arrived, Miss Abbot called her over.

“I'm a little concerned about you for next Friday. I'm worried you might be found out.”

“I've got some special pants on. It keeps it hidden.” said Jessica.

“But you'll need to take them off, surely?” said Miss Abbot.

“Not really, they are waterproof.” she replied.

“Well, I hope you're right. I don't want you getting hurt.”

Jessica told her friends about this and they vowed to keep her safe.

“We'll crowd round you if necessary.” said Rachel.

“I'm interested to see how these panties work.” said Lisa.

“Nice to see you with clips in your hair, anyhow.” said Rachel.

“Yes, now my hair is getting longer, I'm starting to wear them.” said Jessica.

“Any normal boy would throw up rather than wear hair clips. You are certainly a girl Jessica.” said Lisa.

“Thanks. I love being one.”

Jessica's secret remained safe partially to the help of her friends. They stayed beside her and encouraged her to learn all the playground games. But what helped most of all was how Jessica fitted in. Nobody figured out that Jessica hid a secret.

At home, Jessica told Anne about the swimming lessons and about how to avoid too much attention.

“Well, with that gaff on, nobody should be able to tell. So, it will get wet, but just dry it with the towel.” she replied. “The lessons are at the end of the day so if need be, we can dry it better here, you know you're safe here.”

Jessica wore her gaff everyday at school. Only at weekends, did it come off for washing. With the swimming lessons being on Friday afternoons, it wasn't effecting the routine.

When Friday came, Jessica was given her swimming costume, a bath towel, a hand towel and a comb, all placed in a plastic carrier bag.

“You can have a bath when you come home, to get rid of that chlorine.” Anne told her.

“What's that?” asked Jessica.

“Just the horrible smelly stuff they put in the water. It keeps the pool water clean.” said Anne.

Her friends were keen to see her outfit as well as the gaff. Jessica decided to keep them waiting.

They sat together on the coach and talked endlessly. Another class was joining them, so the coach was near full.

Upon arriving, they were shepherded into the changing rooms. Both teachers, being women went into the girls changing room. The swimming instructor, being the only male adult, went to keep an eye on the boys.

“So, let's see the costume.” said Rachel.

Jessica unwrapped the towel and took out the pink costume she had worn on holiday.

“Very girly.” said Lisa.

“I like it.” said Rachel.

“Very Jessica like.” said Kelly.

They all had plain design costumes, which made Jessica feel a little proud. But this was put to one side as she removed her clothes. Her friends were waiting for the revealing of the gaff.

“Wow! It looks real.” said Lisa, trying to keep her voice down.

“Ok girls?” said Miss Abbot, coming over to see them. Jessica had the feeling that she was there just to see the garment too. The gaff didn't get much viewing time as the swimming costume was soon put on over it.

The girls were all asked to get ready quickly, for this affected how much time they had in the pool. They put their belongings into lockers and attached the key to their wrists using the velcro strap.

“Anyone swam before?” asked Miss Abbot. A small number put up their hands. Jessica and her friends were not among them.

“So most are beginners? Ok, just follow me.”

They headed out to the pool, noticing the boys exiting from another doorway.

“Urgghh, what a smell!” said one of the other girls.

“That's the chlorine. Used to keep the water clean. Try not to get too much water in your mouth.” said the instructor.

Before they even got into the water, they were shown how to hold a float. Some were given armbands. After one lesson in the pool, most were still “doggy paddling”.

“Take a shower before getting changed please!” called Miss Abbot.

“Argh, its cold!” was the general cry as they felt the water from the showers.

After the quick shower, they all got their belongings and dried off. Jessica and her friends teamed up to try and dry each other quicker. They were soon being led back to the coach.

By the time they arrived back at the school, the other children were already heading out the gates.

“Ok, schools finished. Careful as you get out and see you all next week!” said Miss Abbot. She smiled at Jessica as she got off.

Sandra was already at the car when Jessica got there.

“You're late, sis!” she said, smiling.

“Have a good time Jessica? Don't worry, we'll have that bath full when we get back.” said Anne.

* * *

Jessica had grown to like taking baths, so it was no trouble in asking her to take one. The only downside was the removal of the gaff. Seeing her penis was an unwanted experience at any time.

“Tomorrow, I'll take you both out to get dresses for the party.” said Anne as she washed her hair.

“Thanks, I'd like that.” said Jessica.

“Ok, you're done. I'll put the gaff in the wash and then start on dinner.” Anne added. “Oh, and by the way, I think you need a new pair of shoes don't you?”

“Those ones I have are tight.” agreed Jessica.

“Might go two sizes up – last longer then.” suggested Anne.

Sandra was practising her times tables with Helen. She had a test coming up on all 12 and Helen was just aiming random equations at her.

“You need to know the tables off by heart and be able to tell me the answer to any in a flash.” said Helen. Sandra was struggling with the seven times table.

Jessica entered the room wearing a bath robe, her hair still damp, though the knots had been combed out.

“How far have you got?” asked Sandra as she entered.

“Got on what?” asked Jessica.

“Times tables!” said Sandra. “Some are easy and some are not.”

“I think we started 3's last week. Been adding and subtraction mainly.” she said.

Jessica went over to play with Edward. He was now 4, having had his birthday in June. In just under a year, he would be starting school too. It hadn't occurred to him that the girl who was now walking over to him had once been his brother. He had even learnt her name, though he hadn't quite got the pronounciation right.

“Jess-e-ka.” said Jessica.

“Jassaka.” Edward replied.

“No, Jess-e-ka.” said Jessica, emphasising the syllables.

“Jessaka.” said Edward, slight improvement. Jessica had been trying to get him to say it right.

“He can say a lot of words, but he still can't say my name right.” sighed Jessica.

“Don't worry, he'll learn. He's improved a lot in the last few months. He's already running around.” said Anne, peeping round the door. “Dinner will be ready soon. Jessica, I think you should be ok to put some clothes on.”

Jessica got up and headed upstairs. She came down with a t-shirt and skirt on.

“We need to get you some shorts, you must be tired of skirts?” asked Anne.

“No.” said Jessica. “I love wearing skirts.”

“Sausages and chips!” said Sandra as they went to the kitchen for dinner. “Yummy!”

“Well, as well as going to the shops to get you more clothes, Edward needs to have his hair cut and Sandra wants her hair curled again.” said Anne. “No, your hair is fine for now!” she added as Jessica frowned at the thought of going to the hairdressers again.

“What if Edward likes his hair like this?” asked Sandra.

“I don't know. You suggesting he might want to be a girl too?” asked Anne.

“He might! All girls then!” said Jessica hopefully.

“Well, I don't think that will happen. From what Sandra said, you were wanting to be a girl at around his age. Edward still likes his boys toys.” said Anne.

“He might want to be a girl though.” said Jessica.

“You may be right sweetie, but don't build your hopes up. Most people have the right body.” said Helen.

“Why so glum? You've already got one pretty sister who loves you very much, and you're growing into a pretty girl yourself.” said Anne. She then put an arm around her.

The next day, they headed for town. Helen came along too. First stop was the hairdressers, where they agreed to give Edward a haircut. Sandra had her curls redone. Jessica was glad that she wasn't having her hair touched.

“Maybe in a months time, you can have yours trimmed again.” said Anne, to which Jessica gave a dirty look.

In the shops, they headed for the boys department too. Edward was growing up fast and his clothes needed replacing. Jessica's old clothes were not being forgotten, but they were still a little too big for Edward.

The main challenge was the dresses. Sandra and Jessica had made a habit of being fickle. So many dresses and no idea which one to have. Anne was getting impatient and Helen merely smiled. Eventually, they settled on near identical dresses, Sandra: pale blue and Jessica: pink.

Then came the task of getting shoes for Jessica. She ended up with two new pairs rather than the planned one. One being more appropriate for parties, while the other pair would do for school and casual wear.

“Can't wait for them to start buying their own stuff.” said Anne. “This is costing me!”

“They're only girls. Who's heard of a girl with a small wardrobe?” said Helen.

Anne just smiled. Helen was right. Even her wardrobe had been crammed with clothes in her youth, and the thought of revisiting that aspect of her life had crossed her mind a few times.

Another week passed at school before Rachel's party came along. Rachel and Lisa were already discussing plans to spend some time at Jessica's house. All thoughts of Jessica's former self were quickly forgotten as she behaved so natural as a girl.

“Well, I can ask my mom and dad at the party about visiting you and Sandra.” said Rachel. She had developed a habit of pulling her hair in the hope of persuading it to grow quicker.

“Don't do that, you'll only pull it out!” said Kelly, noticing her do it.

“I'm just a little tired of waiting.” she said in defense.

“So is Jessica, but you don't see her pulling her hair.” said Lisa. “Besides, it does appear to be longer.”

“Does it?! How much?” she replied excitedly.

“About this much.” said Lisa, demonstrating with her fingers, a gap of about a millimetre.

“Oh, thats not fair! I thought you said it was longer. Thats nothing.” said Rachel

Jessica was the only one who didn't chuckle at this. She smiled, but sympathetically.

“Your hair will grow. As will mine. I've been waiting ages for it to be this long.” she said.

“Thanks Jessica. You're a real friend.” said Rachel. “You are most certainly not a boy.”

“I've got a new dress for your party.” said Jessica.

“Well, I can't wait to see you in it. Is this your first dress?” said Rachel

“No, I've got a few more at home.”

“I'd love to see them too.”

* * *

Friday was Rachel's birthday – she was 7. Her party was being held on the Saturday however. The swimming lessons went as planned and Rachel, Kelly and Lisa watched over Jessica as she changed into her outfit. Her swimming technique was still novice standard – she still had trouble picking her legs up. She wasn't alone, and only a few were showing signs of improvement. This gave her hope that learning to swim wasn't a lost cause.

Saturday was the day she was looking forward to. Wearing the pink dress and a matching ribbon in her hair, she bore no resemblence to her former self. Sandra had a blue ribbon in her hair to match her dress.

“I at least know where to find her house.” said Anne. Jessica had been given the address on a piece of paper.

When they arrived, it was obvious which house it was: there were banners in the window with “Happy Birthday!” on them. Rachel had been waiting on the other side of the door, for no sooner had they rung the bell, she had opened the door to welcome them.

“You made it! Love the dresses!” she said excitedly. She embraced the sisters in a hug.

“Happy Birthday!” they said to her, giving her a present.

“Thanks!” said Rachel, opening it to find a dress. “Another dress! Thank you!”

Sandra and Jessica went in, with Anne close behind. Lisa and Kelly were already there with their parents with them. Anne noticed Julia and decided just to say hello.

Rachel introduced the sisters to her parents.

“This is Jessica who is in my class and her older sister Sandra.” she told them “And Jessica is growing her hair too, mom. All my friends have long hair, I want my hair to be long too!”

“I thought you liked your hair shortish?” said her mom.

“I did. But I want it long now.” she said with sad eyes.

“Ok, if you insist!” said her mom, admitting defeat.

“Thanks, I want it down to here!” said Rachel pointing to her bum.

“Ok, ok, enough. Nobody else coming?” said her mom.

“No, everyone is here.” said Rachel. “Come along, I'll show you my room.” she said to Jessica and Sandra.

They passed a young boy on the way. “That's my brother Charlie, he starts school next year.” said Rachel.

“We've got a brother too, called Edward. He starts next year also.” said Sandra.

Rachel showed them her room: no different in many ways to theirs and Kelly's. Loads of dolls and soft toys plus a few pictures of Disney princesses over the walls. She had plenty of clothes too.

“Nice room! No dolls house then?” asked Sandra.

“No, not yet. Kelly has one, I know. “ said Rachel.

“Been there and seen it.” said Jessica.

“Thought we'd find you up here. Just reminding you that a certain girl's birthday tea is about to begin.” said Lisa. Kelly was right beside her.

“Oops, lets go down.” said Rachel, to Sandra and Jessica.

The parents were busy talking. Anne was making it clear that she didn't want anyone to know that she had “feelings” towards Julia. She was also keen to make sure that everyone knew that Jessica was a girl and nothing but one. She didn't want any more Adam Brooks.

“Ok, teas up! Where's my Rachel, she's due first helpings.” said Rachel's mom.

The tea was the usual buffet style. There were the usual things plus a quiche and canopés. Everyone tucked in as the girls were introduced to all the parents and Rachel showed off all her presents.

As soon as the buffet was good as finished, the cake was brought out. Rachel endured the usual song before blowing out the candles.

“Do wishes come true?” she asked to no one in particular.

“Yes they do!” shouted Jessica. Rachel just smiled at this.

After the cake was sliced and served, the party moved onto the games and some music. The adults were content to let the kids have all the fun. A game of musical chairs and pass the parcel (Lisa won a bag of sweets) were among the games.

“You'll have to come to our party in March.” said Sandra.

“Don't you mean parties? You have one each, surely?” asked Rachel.

“No, we just have the one. Our birthdays are close together, so we just have one inbetween the two days.” said Sandra, and in a whisper added “And the next one is Jessica's first!”

“Oh, it'll be special then!” she smiled. “But March is too far away. I want to visit sooner!”

“Our mommy will allow you.” said Jessica. “And hopefully Kelly and Lisa will join you!”

“Please make it soon.” she replied.

“Oh, is it true you want your hair to reach your bum?” asked Sandra.

“I was planning on that length but it'll take ages.” she sighed.

“Hmm, might try growing mine that long. Make a baby sister jealous!” said Sandra with a sly grin.

“If you do it, I will too!” said Jessica to her sister.

“Oh, rivals! Must be great to have a sister?” said Rachel

“Oh it is, when your hair is long and hers is shorter!” said Sandra. Jessica was not enjoying this.

“You're making Jessica cross!” said Rachel.

“I know! She knows I like her anyway!” said Sandra smiling.

“Well, Jessica has the nicer hair, even if it is shorter.” said Rachel, much to Jessica's approval.

Sandra decided not to comment, making Jessica happier still.

Rachel decided to leave them and headed off to find her parents. Lisa and Kelly decided to start a conversation with them.

“On about hair again?” said Kelly “I heard that Rachel wants hers super long.”

“Yes, and sis has been making me jealous again.” said Jessica.

“Just kidding.” said Sandra.

“So, what now?” asked Lisa.

“Rachel wants to come to our joint birthday party and just to visit.” said Jessica, explaining the birthday scenario again. “You're invited, though it is early.”

“At least by then, your hair will be long!” said Kelly, giving Jessica a small hug.

By the time the party was over, Lisa and Rachel had been given permission to visit Jessica and Sandra. The only thing to be sorted was when.

Anne soon got wind of the latest chapter in the hair growing contest.

“So I'm going to have to buy plenty of shampoo in the future. I suppose I'll have to grow my hair a bit longer just to keep up with you!” she said with a smile.

* * *

They arrived home and had hot chocolate before turning in for the night.

Sunday arrived and there was not much to do. The sisters were still discussing bum length hair.

“You know it will weigh a bit at that length, don't you?” said Anne.

“But it will look great.” said Sandra.

“And it will need extra care. In this case, the school needn't worry about casting Rapunzel if they do that as a play.” added Anne. “As for you, you were just happy to get it past your shoulders.” she said to Jessica.

“Yes, but after that it would be nice to have it longer.”

“Ok, I'll phone the shampoo factory and make an order for 100 bottles.” said Anne jokingly.

She went outside to hang the washing up, when she noticed something that had gone almost forgotten: a cricket set.

“Just to pass the time, anyone for cricket?” she said bringing in the bats.

“My cricket set. I forgot about that.” said Jessica.

“Well, you have been more interested in being a girl of late.” said Anne.

“Sure! We'll have a game.” said Sandra.

Anne had to wash the equipment to get the mud stains of them (they had been subjected to the rain.)

“Ok, so you want me to bowl?” asked Anne as the stumps were put up.

“Yes please.” said Sandra, tying her hair back.

So the sisters took it in turns to bat. It at least kept them occupied for a couple of hours. Anne only stopped to put the dinner on. Sandra and Jessica then went to see what was on the telly.

Monday came and Rachel told Jessica that she could come round on Wednesday. Lisa and Kelly had yet to confirm whether they could join them.

“Great, I'll tell mommy.” said Jessica.

“By the way, where was your dad on Saturday?” asked Rachel.

“He doesn't live with us anymore.” said Jessica. “He didn't like me being a girl.”

“Why not? You're a wonderful girl.”

“I know, but he thinks boys should be boys.”

“He was wrong. You were meant to be a girl.” said Rachel. “You are not a boy in the slightest.”

Next day, Lisa and Kelly confirmed that they too could make it. As a result, Anne was told to prepare dinner for three guests.

Wednesday came and after school, the girls were discussing what to do. Rachel had suggested that Jessica show off her dresses.

“What about my clothes? Don't you want to see them?” asked Sandra.

Having seen Sandra make Jessica jealous at the party, Rachel was glad to see the tables turned for once.

“Well, mommy has said she's got to get loads of shampoo for us. If we want our hair down to our bums, we're going to need it!” said Jessica.

“I'm still game for it!” said Rachel.

“We could make this our friendship pact – the really long hair club!” said Sandra.

“If that's to be the case, we need to grow ours longer too!” said Kelly. Lisa agreed.

“Well, we'll soon be the prettiest girls in the school!” said Lisa.

“So, we agreed? No more haircuts!” said Rachel and the group agreed on it.

They were all heading to their own homes first. Lisa, Rachel and Kelly were all going to get changed in to casual wear and then be driven to the Smith's house shortly after. Several parents were a bit amused when they learnt of their daughters hair growing plan.

“You'll have to wear it up most of the time and wash it more.” they said.

The girls were undeterred and stuck by their idea.

Anne got wind of the “clothes show” that was being planned and decided to help out. She told everyone to go in the living room while she helped Jessica with the dresses in the kitchen.

“Wow, you've got some great dresses!” said Rachel, as Jessica showed them off in turn.

“You sure you're a boy?” asked Lisa. “You're too pretty a girl to be a boy.”

“For fancy dress, she'd be the best princess ever!” said Kelly.

“Not without much longer hair.” said Sandra.

“Don't listen to her, your hair is bound to be better than hers!” said Rachel.

“Fashion show over. Time for dinner everyone.” said Anne, coming in.

“So Mrs Smith, did your husband dislike Jessica?” asked Rachel over dinner.

“He didn't like her wanting to be a girl. I was like him before I realised how much of a girl she is.” said Anne, a little surprised at the question.

“Well thanks for helping her. Shes much better as a girl.” said Rachel. Jessica blushed.

“So, it's true, you all want your hair down to your bums?” asked Anne.

“Yes!” they all said in unison.

“What then, to your ankles next?” she asked.

“Hmm, that sounds good!” said Rachel.

“What have I said?” said Anne holding her head.

“Just joking!” said Rachel. “What about having your hair longer?”

“Me? Don't know, might let it grow a bit. Things you do for kids nowadays!” said Anne, wishing she hadn't brought the topic up.

After dinner they went to Jessica and Sandra's room and played around with each others hair. Jessica at least had Rachel in the same boat as her. Rachel did know how to deal with shorter hair however and showed her a few things.

“Don't worry, we'll all be wearing our hair long soon enough.” she said.

“Yes, long like a princess!” said Jessica

The visit soon ended as parents came to pick up their daughters.

“Jessica is becoming a friend magnet, and that is something I'm pleased about.” said Anne to Helen.

Helen just smiled. “She's certainly one of the girls now.”

“Precisely, and it will help her in the long term.” said Anne. “By the way, do you think I should let my hair grow a bit more?”

Anne's hair, still dyed red, just rested on her shoulders.

“It's entirely up to you. I suppose a few more inches wouldn't hurt. But for the girls, they're just having fun, let them grow it. You're only young once.”

Anne smiled and went back indoors. “Ok you two, time for bed.”

* * *

The rest of the week went without any fuss. It was on the Saturday that Anne got a phone call from John.

“Hi John. How can I help you?” asked Anne.

“Just want to give you some news and other things.” he replied.

“Like what?” asked Anne.

“That Liz is pregnant.” said John. “We've only just found out.”

“Wow, that's wonderful! When's it due?” asked Anne.

“End of April, beginning of May or thereabouts.” said John.

“So, do you want a boy or girl?” asked Anne.

“Girl preferably, as Emma would love a sister.” said John. “She does have friends come over from time to time, but she would like another girl to play with on a regular basis.”

“So, what else did you want to say?” asked Anne.

“We was wondering if Christmas would be a good time to visit? You know we have a long way to travel.” asked John.

“Of course, it would make it all the merrier.” said Anne. “I'll just tell Helen.”

Anne found Helen and told her about John wanting to visit over Christmas.

“Let me speak to him.” she replied. “Hello, John.”

“Oh, hi mom.” said John. “No problems for Christmas?”

“Why should there be? You've always come down to see me then.” said Helen. “No, it will be a great time for the children too.”

“Oh, and by the way, you've got another grandchild on the way.” said John.

“Oh, that is wonderful news. Tell Liz I send my love.” said Helen.

“I will do. I just wish we could visit sooner, but with my work, getting the time off is difficult.”

“Never mind, it will make this Christmas all the more special.” said Helen.

“Yes, well I'd better be going. I'll talk to you again soon. Bye.” said John.

“Bye son.” said Helen.

“So, Christmas is going to be busy.” said Anne to Helen.

“Will be nice to have all the family in one place.” said Helen.

Anne then went and told the girls the news.

“So we'll finally meet our uncle.” said Sandra.

Sandra and Jessica spent the days as normal, playing with their dolls and practising styling each others hair. Jessica was almost going as far as to use a ruler to check if her hair had grown any further. Anne told her for the umpteenth time to be patient. She at least had Rachel for support. Her hair was almost the same length and she would tell Jessica if there was any difference at all.

Helen had gone to the estate agents to finalise the sale of her house. The money was to be put into an account for her. She later arranged for some of the money to go to the children, but they would only get access to it when they were 18. The rest of the money would help them live more comfortably.

One of the first major spends was a personal computer. Anne had wanted one of her own to get access to the websites that the library blocked. It was however for the children to use, for school work.

“Thanks mommy!” said Sandra and Jessica as they looked at it in awe.

“I think we need to keep Edward away from it though, for now.” said Anne as she took the mouse from his hand.

The girls went on to use it with guidance from Anne. Helen was not a fan of technology, but they managed to get her on it on the odd occasion. Anne discovered how the whole internet security thing worked and managed to block sites that truly were porn. The sites that were aimed at transgendered families were not. She looked at some and was amazed at how natural the kids looked. They reflected Jessica completely. Unless told, those children pictured couldn't be identified as being transsexual.

Anne realised that as long as nobody knew before hand, they wouldn't know that her youngest daughter was actually a boy.

Jessica's Story - Part 8

October arrives, and Anne ends up in more hot water, when she and Julia decide at the eleventh hour, to spend the night together, resulting in Kelly sleeping over at the Smiths. The month ends with the children getting together at Julia's house for a Halloween costume party.

Jessica's Story – Part 8

September was soon over and October had arrived. The weather was noticeably colder and signs of two months to go were already about.

“Some shops had this lot ready at the end of August!” said Anne, as they were walking round the shops one weekend.

She was referring to the Christmas decorations that the shops were now selling. Halloween items were also being pushed at customers too, but at least that was mere weeks away.

“And before Christmas is over, they'll be pushing chocolate eggs in your face!” said Helen.

Despite what the shops were now promoting, they were not buying for December's big day. Anne had decided just to take the kids out for the day. It was also a means of getting their minds off their hair, Jessica especially.

“You'll be needing to put your coats on from now on if the weather gets any colder.” she told the children, before realising a small problem.

“I haven't got a coat yet.” said Jessica.

“Oh bummer, Peter had a coat, but you don't.” she said, feeling a little uneasy at saying Jessica's old name. “Well, come on then, lets get you one.”

Soon Jessica was leaving a store with a pink hooded jacket and a pair of matching gloves.

“You are really are a girly girl, aren't you?!” said Sandra, to which Jessica just smiled. “Mommy, you gonna get me something?”

“You've already got a coat. You don't need another.” said Anne. “But later I'll stop off at a cafe and get you something to eat, ok?”

Sandra was still a little glum.

“Cheer up, your sister has yet to get a full compliment of clothes yet. Remember she has some catching up to do.” said Helen.

To cheer them up, Anne bought them a hot pudding, as well as dinner, from the cafe too: jam sponge and custard.

“Are we doing anything else?” said Sandra, sounding bored.

“What else do you want to do?” asked Anne.

“We could buy some more DVDs. Those back home, I've lost count of how many times we've watched them.” said Helen.

“Will that do?” asked Anne.

“There's that new Disney film, 'The Princess and the Frog'.” said Jessica.

“Jessica says yes, Sandra?” asked Anne.

“As long as I have a choice too?” she replied.

“Ok, two DVDs then.” said Anne.

They left HMV with Jessica's choice plus Aladdin.

“Anything with Princesses in!” said Anne.

They returned home and watched both films back to back.

“Kelly will be arriving at around 6:00. I presume you'll be ok?” said Anne to Helen.

“Sure, I think a light supper and 4 kids will be easy enough.” said Gran

There was another LGBT meeting going on and to save on petrol, after she had dropped Kelly off, Julia was taking Anne to the meeting herself. Helen still had a feeling that Anne still felt strongly for Julia and that they might be doing more than just attending a meeting.

“Hi Kelly, glad to see you!” said Jessica as their one best friend rushed through the door to greet them.”

“Hi Julia, ready to go?” said Anne.

“Ready when you are.” she smiled.

When they got in the car, they waited for the front door to close before sharing a kiss.

“It's a shame it has to be like this.” said Julia. “Our daughters are just being a little unfair.”

“Can't blame them, they're too young to understand. Hopefully they will one day and we can be together.” said Anne, placing another kiss on Julia's lips.

“Well, better go. I'm sure your mom-in-law has her suspicions.” said Julia, starting the car. She glanced at the front window but nobody was there.

The girls were a little suspicious themselves. However, they kept the talk to a minimum and decided to watch the Princess and the Frog again (Kelly hadn't seen it).

“In the original tale, the girl didn't become a frog.” said Helen, commenting on the twist on the original that the film took.

“We can watch Aladdin again too afterwards.” said Jessica.

“Got that ourselves, the Genie is very funny.” said Kelly “But I love watching it, so what, put it on!”

After the first film had finished, Helen went to the kitchen and made some jam sandwiches for supper.

“So, this makes a change from doing one anothers hair?” said Helen entering the room with the sandwiches.

“We'll do that when the others are here. It's more fun then.” said Sandra.

* * *

Anne and Julia left the meeting having told everyone there that they had fallen in love. They had been told the problems once more that this could have concerning their children. When they got to the car, they just looked at each other longingly.

“I feel a bit bad about this, but I want to spend some time with you.” said Anne.

“Same here. If you're worried, I'll phone Helen and tell her we're stopping over at my place.” said Julia.

“But what about Kelly?” said Anne.

“I'm not worried, shes always talking about your two. I'm sure she'll be ok.” said Julia. “And at least it is the weekend so no school to worry about.”

“If you think that way, lets go.”

The girls were halfway through watching Aladdin when the phone rang. Helen went and answered it.

“Oh hi Anne. You're what?” said Helen in alarm.

“I'm stopping the night. I can't keep my feelings hidden, I love Julia and I want to spend the night with her.”

“This isn't fair on Kelly, she was expecting to go home tonight. What am I going to tell her?” said Helen, sounding annoyed.

“Tell her we'll be back in the morning.” said Anne, trying to keep her composure as Julia started kissing the back of her neck.

Helen put the phone down. This wasn't right at all. She had no problem with Anne's sexuality change but the timing of this arrangement was certainly a problem.

“Kelly, I've just had a call from your house. Your mom is picking you up in the morning.”

“Why not tonight?” asked Kelly.

“Because she wants you to spend more time with Sandra and Jessica.” said Helen, realising her lie was not water tight.

“You mean she and mommy are going to be kissing again.” said Jessica in disgust.

“You're right. It's no good hiding it. Your mothers are in love with one another, and it seems they are serious about it too.” said Helen with a heavy sigh.

“So if I'm to sleep here, which bed do I use?” asked Kelly.

“Maybe I have an idea!” said Helen.

The time came for them to go to bed. Helen led all three into Anne's room.

“Don't break anything in there while you're having fun.” she said to them.

“We won't!” said the girls in unison.

“So which drawers do we look through first?” asked Kelly.

“Not bothered!” said Sandra, as she started going through Anne's belongings.

Several drawers later and three girls were wearing clothes many sizes too big for them. They even went over to the dressing table and started applying make-up to each others faces. The results were those expected of young inexperienced girls.

“Lipstick tastes a little funny, but nice.” said Kelly.

“Looks a little funny too!” laughed Jessica, commenting on her messy lips.

Soon, they got tired, and as told, used Anne's double bed. They hadn't taken the make-up off either. Anne was going to get a shock when she returned.

As arranged, Anne was preparing to further explore her new found lesbian side. But first, they sat on the sofa and talked.

“Do you ever regret your divorce?” asked Julia.

“To be fair, no.” replied Anne. “It centred on my Jessica becoming a girl, and I stand by her. My husband wouldn't tolerate it, and after his comments about his sister, it certainly helped make up my mind.”

“I think you've done the right thing too. Jessica is a wonderful girl, just like her sister.” said Julia.

“She is.” said Anne.

“So, how long has it been since you made love?” asked Julia.

“Too long. Adam last made love to me just before Christmas.” said Anne.

“Let me end that run then.” said Julia, kissing Anne passionately.

Anne responded and soon they were heading upstairs and making love on Julia's bed. They awoke next morning embraced in each others arms.

“That was some night, I wish I could do that more often!” Anne said to Julia, giving her another kiss on the lips.

“You really are beautiful Anne.” replied Julia. “I really love you.”

“I love you too.” said Anne. “Oh, look at the time!”

Anne realised she needed to be at work. They got dressed, breakfasted and headed back to Anne's house as fast as possible. Kelly was waiting on the doorstep and made her way to the car as soon as it pulled up.

“I'll see you later then.” said Anne as she got out, giving Julia a quick kiss.

“Will do.” said Julia. “Hi sweetie, sorry about last night.”

Kelly got into the car and didn't say much.

* * *

Helen had made sure the girls had all washed before their moms came. For now, there was nothing to suspect.

“So, enjoy your night of romance?” said Helen in a dark tone.

“Yes, look, I'm sorry, I should have given you more warning, but seriously, I love her!” said Anne.

“More than your children, it appears.”

Anne went over to Sandra and Jessica.

“I'm sorry girls, I suppose I have been selfish. I really do love Julia.” she said to them. “I'm just going to take a quick shower and then I'll have to head for work.”

Helen and the girls waited for the inevitable. It came soon enough. Anne had gone to her room to take her clothes off when she saw her bed, unmade, make-up all over the pillows and her clothes all over the floor.

“WHAT THE HELL DID YOU DO TO MY ROOM?!!!” came the cry echoing down the stairs.

She came racing down with a towel around her waist.

“It's gonna take ages if at all to get that mess off my bed!” she cried. “WHY?!!”

“It's my fault.” said Helen. “I was a little sore at your eleventh hour plan, plus Kelly needed a place to sleep. I had the three girls sleep in there. It seems they did a bit of dress up too.”

“Dress up? More like make up. Lipstick, foundation, mascara: on my bed, all over the dressing room table.” said Anne, crying.

“You take your shower. I'll clean up the room. I know how much you feel about Julia, but don't leave the children out of it. They have a right to know.”

“You're right. I'm sorry kids, I shouldn't have done what I did.” sighed Anne.

“We're sorry we hurt you.” they said together.

“Don't be, I deserved it.” said Anne, regaining her composure. With that she returned to her shower.

“Ok, you two, I'm just going to tidy her room. Just watch the telly for a few minutes.” said Helen

Anne went to her room to dry off. By then, Helen had changed the bed clothes and put the other clothes back in the drawers if they didn't need washing.

“I never thought I could love another woman, but Julia has proven me wrong. I want her in my life, as a lover. Last night was unforgetable, it was better than with a man. After that, I don't want another man.” said Anne.

“Well, if that is the case, the children must know. They just don't understand how love works at the moment. Just don't ask Julia to move in just yet.” said Helen.

“I suppose just dating will suffice for now. But the children must know how I really feel.”

Anne just managed to get to work in time that morning. She was fortunate that her shift started at 10:00 and not 9:00.”

Later that day, after returning from work and serving dinner, Anne got Sandra and Jessica in the living room.

“About last night. Julia and myself are, as you put it, 'in love'. I know that you are under the impression that women only fall in love with men, but they can fall in love with other women too.”

“Why?” said Sandra.

“I don't know why, but you just feel it's right. Just like Jessica knew deep down she was a girl, that's how it is.” said Anne.

“Does that mean I'll love girls too?” said Jessica.

“That's up to you. When you're older, you'll know what you want.” said Anne.

“Does this mean you want to kiss her all the time?” asked Sandra.

“Not all the time. Trust me, kissing isn't all that bad. You'll learn to like it.”

Sandra and Jessica were still not convinced.

“So, what is it to be?” asked Anne.

“If it makes you happy, then fine.” said Jessica.

“I guess it's ok.” said Sandra.

“Well, thank you! This means a lot to me. There is just one more thing though.” said Anne.

“What's that?” they both said, sounding put off.

“Don't tell anyone. Not just yet.” Anne said.

“Why? Something wrong?” asked Jessica.

“There are people who won't like me for loving her, much like your dad not liking you for being a girl.”

“What's wrong with loving someone?” asked Sandra.

“Some people don't like women loving other women or men loving other men.” said Anne.

“Men kissing men?!” said Jessica with disgust.

“It happens.” said Anne. “I'm leaving it at that.”

Anne left the girls to think it over. Helen came in to see how they were.

“Is it true, what mommy said?” asked Sandra.

“It's true. There's a lot of hateful people about, which is why you being a boy is best kept secret.”

“But some people already know about me.” said Jessica.

“But they are your friends and don't hate you. They've seen you for what you really are: a girl.”

“But how do you know if they do or don't hate me?” asked Jessica.

“You cannot tell, unless the subject of transgendered people is brought up.” said Helen.

“What's that mean? Trans..” asked Sandra

“Transgendered. It refers to people like Jessica, people born in the wrong body.”

“So I cannot tell if a person will hate me?” asked Jessica.

“Not unless you told them about yourself, and I advise you not to.” said Helen. “Just be thankful that you have some wonderful supportive friends already.

* * *

Jessica and Sandra kept their word about Anne's affair. Jessica only talked to Kelly about it, and then when they were alone, which was a rare occurance. Kelly had been given a similar lecture by Julia and too was keeping quiet.

At school, the girls continued to talk about hair. Their pact was still on and Rachel and Jessica were standing by each other for their much shorter hair.

“One way you can tell your hair is getting longer is by seeing how much of your ears you can see.” said Rachel. Like Jessica, her hair had been styled so that it would cover her ears.

It was down to their shorter hair that Jessica had made a closer friendship with Rachel. Both didn't like the continual reminders that their hair was far shorter than everyone else's.

Back home, Anne decided to show Jessica some of the websites that focused on transgendered children.

“You see, all these children are like you. You wouldn't know that those girls were boys and that those boys were girls.” she said.

“Girls who want to be boys?” said Jessica, a little put off.

“You get them too, nothing to fear. You and I know that you are a girl on the inside and that eventually you'll be one on the outside.”

“Will I get them?” asked Jessica pointing to Anne's breasts.

“Not immediately but you will. You'll need some special medicine for that though, but that won't be for a while.” said Anne.

“Can't I have it now?” said Jessica.

“Only when the doctor says so. Besides, next month, Dr Anderson wants to see you again.”

“I'll tell her I want them now.” said Jessica.

“Just be patient, life has been unfair to you and will continue to be so. Those children on the computer will have to wait also.” said Anne. “Oh, look at the time. Need to start dinner.”

The next few days went by. The sisters were not planning on having time off from school, but it happened.

“I don't feel so good!” said Jessica as she came downstairs one morning.

“Why, whats wrong sweetie?” asked Anne. She looked at her face and got the answer.

“Looks like you've got chicken pox. If so, no school for you young lady.” she added.

“But I want to go to school.” said Jessica.

Sandra came down with very much the same problem.

“Ok, to the doctors with you. I'll phone the school up and tell them you won't be in.” said Anne.

One phone call later and it was settled.

“Might as well wear something casual as you're not going to school. Eat your breakfast and I'll take you to the doctor.” said Anne.

“Don't fret, if it's the chicken pox, you've not got much to worry about. You're never likely to get it again.” said Helen.

“It itches!” said Jessica, attacking one of the spots on her arm.

“Don't scratch them, it'll make things worse.” added Helen.

Anne was waiting for them to finish. Once they had, they went to the doctor. They came back with the confirmation that a week off school stood before them. Anne had gone to the chemist to get the calomine lotion for them while they were out.

“Ok, you heard the doctor, no going outside and keep warm, and above all, no scratching!” said Anne as she ordered them to take their clothes off so that she could apply the lotion.

“Is it bad?” asked Sandra. “Ooh, it's cold!”

“No, not really, a bit like a cold, but with these spots. Just avoid scratching them and you'll be fine in no time.” said Anne. “Maybe we should get you close to Edward while we're at it. Once you've all had it, you'll never need to worry about it again.”

They spent the next few days in the living room watching the telly, whilst playing with their dolls. Anne did intend on getting Edward infected and soon he was covered in spots too. The downside was that it required plenty of calomine lotion.

Their absence from school did get noticed. Julia phoned up on behalf of Kelly who was wondering where Jessica was. Having found out, Kelly told Lisa and Rachel.

A week passed and the two girls were over the worst of it. Edward still had a few spots left but he too was getting over it. It was decided to let them go back to school on Monday.

“You should have let us round.” said Rachel. “Mom says that we only get it once and the sooner the better.”

“Well, my brother got it and he's better now too.” said Jessica.

“In a week, it's half term and Halloween.” said Lisa.

“Great, we can dress up as monsters!” added Kelly.

“We've never done Halloween.” said Jessica

“Same here.” said Lisa.

“I'm gonna have to ask mommy to do a party.” said Kelly.

“I could dress up as a witch” said Jessica.

“Because it's a girl monster I suppose?” said Rachel.

“Why, if Jessica wants to be a witch, that's fine by me.” said Kelly.

“Well, there's still time to decide. Great idea Kelly.” said Lisa.

After school, the news was passed on to Sandra, who was also highly keen on the idea.

“So, a Halloween party? Will this mean going trick or treating?” said Anne, on finding out.

“I don't know.” said Jessica.

“Well, I'm not keen on that idea. The party yes, but not trick or treating.” she replied.

She phoned Julia that evening to find out more.

“Well, I've only just heard myself, all Kelly's idea. I prefer to keep it at just the party too. If it keeps the girls happy, I'm for it.” said Julia.

“Well, Jessica wants to be a witch and possibly Sandra too. Just need a third and we'll have those from Macbeth!” said Anne.

“What about you?” asked Julia.

“Me?! I'm a bit old for that.” said Anne.

“Just enjoy yourself, I'm sure some green face paint and a false nose wouldn't detract from your beauty!” said Julia.

“Ok, but only if you dress up too.” said Anne.

“Deal!” said Julia. “See you at the party, lover!”

Anne went to see the girls, who were now playing Snakes and Ladders with Helen.

“The party is on, but it will be just the party, no trick or treating. The other thing is, I've got to get a costume too.”

“Nice to see you getting in on the act Anne.” chuckled Helen.

“What will you be mommy?” asked Sandra.

“It seems I'm going to be a witch too. All we need now is a Scottish lord whose future needs messing up.” said Anne, with a grin.

The girls didn't get that last bit.

* * *

“So the party is on then?” asked Lisa at school the next day.

“Yes, and even my mommy is getting dressed up.” said Kelly.

“So is mine.” said Jessica.

“Well, this will be fun. I wonder if our own moms and dads will do the same?” said Rachel with a grin.

It was decided to leave the costume buying till the half term holiday. They found that a number of stores were selling costumes for children, but for adults, it was a bit more tricky. Nonetheless, Anne found a witches outfit to fit her. She also bought some face paint for them all and a crooked nose for herself.

“I think we'll look good, the three of us?” said Anne to the two girls. She had also found a small vampire costume for Edward.

They decided to try on the outfits when they got back home, minus the make up. They discovered that Helen was not the only one to preview them.

“Why Sally! Didn't expect you here.” said Anne to her sister in law.

“Just popped round to see how mom was and you lot of course. Been shopping?” she asked.

“Going to a Halloween party and we've all got to wear costumes. We're going as a coven of witches.”

“That include Edward too?” said Sally smiling.

“No, he's going as a vampire. Just hope the fangs stay in place!” said Anne.

“Well, if you're going to try them on, I'm certainly hanging round a bit longer.” said Sally.

A hour or so later, three witches and a vampire entered the living room to the delight of the two adults.

“So, wheres the make up?” asked Sally.

“Oh, we're leaving that till the day of the party.” said Anne. “We're not wearing wigs either, our own hair will do.”

“Well, you look fantastic, all of you.” beamed Sally. “Just need a cauldron and a book of spells.”

“Yeah, to turn some people into toads. I can think of one already.” said Anne.

“I can too.” said Sally with a sly grin.

“Ok, lets get these costumes off and I can prepare dinner.” said Anne, escorting the coven plus one vampire out of the room.

Sally stayed for dinner, allowing Anne to discuss recent events.

“So, you've found yourself a girlfriend? Anne Smith, I didn't think you went that way?” said Sally.

“I didn't either, but it feels right! Julia hits all the right spots. It's just been convincing the girls about it.” said Anne.

“Well, if she's right for you, then I can only say I'm glad for you. At least she understands Jessica.” said Sally.

“That is one plus point, but not the reason I'm seeing her.” said Anne.

“I've also heard that John is to be a dad again, plus the usual visit over Christmas.” added Sally.

“Yep, its gonna be a big family get together. Been a while since we last met. The kids have never met him.” said Anne.

“Well, his family are a nice lot.” said Sally. “But, I've already told you that.”

“It will be nice to see him after all this time. Someone different to talk to.” said Anne.

“So, how are you coping with Jessica?” asked Sally.

“I still miss Peter, I don't think I'll ever forget him, but Jessica, she is a breath of fresh air. It's just so obvious that she was meant to be a girl. She has a loving sister and school friends, who despite knowing the truth, have stuck by her.” said Anne.

“There will always be a bit of Peter in her. I'm much the same, there are parts of my former self that still hold dear to me, but I've no regrets about me now.” said Sally.

“I'm still worried about the years to come, when Sandra starts developing and Jessica doesn't.” said Anne.

“Didn't the doctor tell you about the testosterone blockers?” replied Sally.

“Yes, but the female hormones won't be allowed until shes 16.” said Anne with a sigh.

“I think it's wrong, because she's going to feel isolated till then from other girls because they have breasts and she doesn't. I feel they need to lower the age, especially as girls are developing sooner now.” said Sally.

“I have told her that she'll need medicine to give her breasts but I didn't say exactly when.” said Anne.

“All I can say is get her some breast forms. I'll help if need be because they can be expensive.”

“Thanks, but I agree with what you said, the female hormones need to be given earlier.”

“Hopefully, by the time she is older, things may have changed.” said Sally.

“Well, next month I've got to take her to the specialist for another appointment. Maybe I can bring this up then.” said Anne. “Just a long way to go for just a quick chat, seeing as nothing is to be done yet.”

“You're taking her to the one in Manchester?” asked Sally.

“The one you suggested to me.” said Anne.

“Oh, of course, how forgetful of me. You have heard about the Real Life Test?”

“No, what's that?” asked Anne.

“I had to take this test, it involves living full time as a woman for at least 2 years. If you're going private, less. During that time, around 6 months in, they start prescribing hormones, usually blockers first and then the female ones. Once you've done the minimum time, you need to get approval from 2 specialists for the final surgery. That is of course for adults. Jessica will have to wait much longer before her surgery, providing she wants it.” explained Sally.

“I'm sure she will, but that is a long way off. So this test I suppose, is to test a persons willingness to change sex?” asked Anne.

“Very much so, and some do back out. It's tough for the first few months especially without the hormones. It takes a while for them to take effect. The younger you are though, the better. The whole test requires you to live as a woman to the full, even getting work if you don't already. The ability to walk down a street without being outed is always a hard step, especially if you already look overly masculine. It's tough, and no thanks to the general view of society.” said Sally.

“No chance of Jessica being outed. She's a natural. That gaff you got her has been a help.” said Anne.

“Well, you're just doing the right thing, treating her as a girl. Just keep up the good work!” said Sally as she prepared to leave.

“Well, see you again soon.” said Anne.

“I will, thanks again for the dinner. Bye.”

* * *

“I'm keeping it a surprise!” said Rachel, on the subject of Halloween costumes.

“So long as it's not a witch. Sandra and mommy are coming as them too.” said Jessica.

“I'm not going as a witch, and that's all I'll say.” said Rachel.

“Well, I've been told you don't have to be monsters, you can be anything. Well, that's what my mommy said.” said Lisa.

It was the last day of half term and with Halloween that very weekend, preparations were hotting up. The girls had gathered at the Smith house for some playtime.

“Rachel, I think your hair is going to look wonderful in a few months. Why did your mom want it short?” asked Kelly, who was brushing it for her.

“No idea. She just liked the style, I suppose. It is growing nice though.” said Rachel.

“Jessica's is looking good too.” put in Lisa, who was doing Jessica's.

“Still a way to go, though.” said Sandra, whose hair had been put up in a high ponytail.

“I wish you'd leave them alone. Its not their fault their hair has never been allowed to grow.” said Lisa.

“Yeah, and we want to make sure they enjoy having long hair.” added Kelly.

“Dinner's ready!” came Anne's voice up the stairs.

“Don't worry sis, you deserve to have your hair long.” said Sandra as the group headed downstairs.

“So then, I wonder how many of you want to be hairdressers when you grow up?” said Anne as she noticed the various accessories in their hair.

No answers, but a few giggles came her way.

Anne had volunteered to help Julia with the preparations for the party and did a bit of baking, including some themed biscuits with icing on them and some cakes. She took them round to Julia's a few hours before the party.

“Can't stop long, got my costume to put on, plus make-up duties!” said Anne, as she brought them around.

“I understand, I've got mine and Kelly's to sort out too.” said Julia, planting a kiss on her lips.

“See you later.” said Anne as she left.

Back at home, Anne was preparing to do the make-up on three children. She had got Sandra to tie her hair back, and both girls wore bands to keep the hair away from the face.

“Ok, just hold still while I put it on you.” she said as she sponged on the green face paint.

“Do we get a crooked nose?” asked Sandra.

“No, I've got the only one. I can put on some green pimples for you though.” Anne replied.

The girls had got their costumes by their side, ready to put on. Edward had got his on already and his face had already been painted white with “trickles of blood” from the corners of his mouth.

“Ok, put on your costumes and I'll do your hands.” said Anne. They did as she said and then she got the green paint again and painted their hands and some of their forearms.

“Ok, that should do it.” she eventually said tidying their hair. She put their hats on to complete the look. “Well, two gorgeous witches, ready for the party, and one vampire.” she said admiring them. “Now that you're done, I'll go and get ready myself.”

With that, she went upstairs. A while later, she reappeared fully made up.

“My goodness Anne, you look... ugly!” said Helen as she passed.

“Thanks, I suppose this nose does it. Hope the solvent removes it afterwards.” said Anne.

“Well, your red hair goes well with your rancid complexion” chuckled Helen.

Anne then entered the living room.

“Ok, the wicked witch is looking for her two wicked daughters and blood sucking son!” she said with mock evil tone.

Edward was a little startled. “Don't worry Eddie, it's only your mom.” she said going to him.

“You look funny.” he said to her.

“Do I? What do you think girls?” said Anne.

“You look wicked!” said Sandra.

“Love the nose!” said Jessica.

“Got your broomsticks?” said Anne. The girls held them in front.

“Ok, we're taking the car. Alas we don't have broomstick licenses!” she chuckled.

“If anyone tries to cause trouble, turn them into toads!” shouted Helen as they left.

“Will do!” said Anne with a chuckle.

* * *

They arrived at the party with the girls eager to see what their friends had come as. They were welcomed by what looked like a female vampire with sleek black hair down to the middle of her back, with a body hugging black dress.

“Well, we have the sisterhood, it appears.” she said.

“Julia, is that you?” asked Anne.

“Very much so, my love.” said Julia, her lips painted a dark red and her face a palid white. “Like the wig?”

“I thought you wouldn't do anything serious to those blonde curls of yours. So, Lady Dracula, care to adopt?” said Anne cheekily, offering Edward in his vampire outfit.

“Why, you look cute. You serious?” Julia replied, not realising that Anne was just joking.

“No, just pulling your leg. Anyone else here?” Anne asked.

“Kelly, of course and Rachel with her parents.” Julia replied. “By the way, love the nose.”

Having heard that two of their friends were there, the sisters went to look for them.

“Wow, you two look great.” came a voice. It was Rachel. She was dressed in a furry costume with a hood with fake ears on top. Her face was painted grey with her nose painted black.

“You look like a dog.” said Sandra.

“I'm a werewolf, a person who becomes a man eating wolf.” she snarled, showing some fake fangs. “Charlie is somewhere and he has come as a werewolf too.”

“Where's Kelly?” asked Jessica.

“She's just gone to the toilet, she'll be back soon.” said Rachel.

Kelly soon arrived. She was dressed in ragged clothes and had her hands and face painted grey with shadows round her eyes.

“Hi, all witches, I see. I'm a zombie, living dead.” said Kelly seeing the sisters.

“You're wearing a wig too I see.” said Jessica.

“Yep, easier than dying your hair grey.” she replied. Her wig looked tatty and grey.

“Want some pop?” asked Julia offering a tray of plastic cups to them.

“So, what are your mommy and daddy dressed as?” Sandra asked Rachel.

“Mom has come as the Corpse Bride and dad is Frankenstein's monster.”

They hung around talking whilst waiting for Lisa and her parents to show up.

Eventually, the doorbell announced their arrival.

Lisa had gone against the trend of monsters and ghouls and was dressed as a princess. She had her long red hair set in curls and her dress was sky blue.

“Wow, you look great, love the hair – it is yours?” asked Kelly.

“It is, like it? I'm that princess from Enchanted. Mommy is the queen from Snow White and daddy is the huntsman.” she said.

“Rachel! You need to get your hair curled! You're the odd one out now!” called Sandra.

Rachel came to see what the fuss was all about and saw Lisa.

“I'll wait and see. I might keep it straight.” she replied. “Lisa, you really look good.”

“I think when our birthday party comes along, I want to dress as a princess.” said Jessica.

“Having a good time?” asked Anne. “Love the costumes!”

“Yes thanks.” said Lisa.

“Ok everyone, time for a bit of music and then we can tuck into the food.” said Julia.

She turned out the lights, allowing the pumpkin lanterns to provide the majority of light still about. She then went over to the music system and put on some music. There was some dancing, but still there was some talking, if anyone could be heard.

Edward was trying to enjoy himself but seemed a little put off by the dim light. Anne had to keep one eye on him just to be sure.

“Got some games later on.” said Kelly over the music.

“Such as?” asked Rachel.

“Mommy didn't say what.” she replied.

The music lasted for a hour, well the length of the CD. The lights were switched on again and the food was served.

After that, the games began. Some were played twice, one version for the kids and another for the adults.

“Ok, heres a bowl of water with some apples in it.” said Julia to the girls. “All you need to do is take one out.”

Lisa picked an apple from the bowl.

“Put it back. I haven't finished the rules yet.” said Julia.

Lisa returned the apple feeling a little ashamed.

“Ok, Lisa. Put your arms behind your back. Now try to get an apple by picking it up with your teeth.” said Julia.

“My teeth?!” said Lisa. “I'll just tie my hair back first.”

She put her head into the bowl and tried to pick an apple in the said manner. She eventually did it.

“Well done, you can eat it now. Who's next?”

The others had a different problem, other than their hair – they were of course wearing face paint. In the process of obtaining an apple, they got splashed and some of the paint came away.

The adults were given a go, but there was more water in the bowl for them, to make things harder. Julia was told to take her fangs out, when it was thought she might have a slight advantage with them in.

The night ended when Rachel's dad decided to tell some ghost stories, in the dark of course, with just a torch to light up his face. It certainly had the desired effect on the kids. No one noticed that Anne and Julia were snuggled up together during the story telling. It had been dark a while when everyone set off home. Anne had decided to hang around till everyone else had gone just so she could get a few minutes with Julia – alone.

“Mommy! Do you have to?” asked Jessica as she noticed them sharing a kiss.

“I have to admit, that nose can be a problem Anne.” said Julia.

“Too right, I've had too many compliments about it already!” said Anne.

When they arrived home, Anne ordered them to go and wash the paint off their faces (she helped Edward with his.). She went to her room and went about removing the false nose. After doing so, she joined the girls in the bathroom.

“So girls, did you enjoy that?” she said.

“Very much, can we do dressing up again?” asked Jessica.

“Don't see why not. When do you want to do it again?” asked Anne.

“Our birthday party. Sis wants to be a princess.” said Sandra. Jessica nodded.

“Well, its still a while to go till then, but sure. Obviously Lisa's outfit tonight is the reason for this. She did look pretty in it.” she said as she wiped Edward's face with a flannel.

“Ok, lets check you over, make sure you haven't missed a spot.” she said turning to the girls and checking their faces. “All clear, now be good and go to bed.”

Jessica's Story - Part 9

The final months of the year are upon the Smiths, with Bonfire Night, and a Carol Concert at the school. There is also another visit to the gender clinic, plus a parents evening for Anne to attend. But aside from presents, Jessica and her siblings are looking forward to the Christmas visit of the aunt and uncle that they've never met.

Jessica's Story – Part 9

Just after Halloween was Bonfire Night. The local council had arranged a huge firework display in the park, complete with bonfire. Entry was free and the only charges came for the food and drink on offer, which included hotdogs, burgers and toffee apples. The event was advertised in the local newspaper and a good crowd had shown up. The weather was good, though understandably cold.

The girls had all showed up with their parents. Edward was being looked after by Helen.

“Was it a good idea for us to let our moms be together?” whispered Jessica to Kelly. Anne and Julia were standing close together, too close in her opinion.

“I don't know, they are happy. Maybe we should be happy too?” she whispered back.

“What you two talking about?” asked Lisa.

“Nothing important. Just discussing what we want for Christmas.” said Jessica.

“Well, if that's the case, I want a pram for my baby doll, a new dress, some new shoes....”

“I don't think Father Christmas can afford all that.” offered Rachel.

“How long till the fireworks, mommy?” called Sandra.

“About 5 minutes” Anne called back after looking at her watch.

“I just want Father Christmas to take my willy away, though a dolls house would do as well” said Jessica.

“I do keep wishing that for you sis.” said Sandra.

A few minutes later, the first of the fireworks shot into the sky. Edward was intrigued by the pretty lights but not so keen on the loud bangs that followed. Helen had to comfort him after a while.

The fireworks went on for what seemed like ages. They stayed around till it was deemed time for young children to be in bed. They continued to see them on the way home.

“Any chance of a hot chocolate? I'm thirsty.” asked Jessica, as they entered the house.

“Oh, alright. I'll put the saucepan on.” said Anne. “Good job it is Friday. But remember Jess, you've got a doctors appointment tomorrow!”

Anne was pleased in that Dr. Anderson had agreed to make appointments on a weekend, as so to avoid Jessica missing school. This was Jessica's second trip to the gender clinic but was basically just a check up to see how she was coping full time.

“Good afternoon, Jessica.” said Dr. Anderson as they entered her office. “Please sit down.”

Anne and Jessica sat down and waited for the doctor to begin.

“Well, I just wanted to see how she is getting on. As I said last time, nothing can be done until puberty shows up.” she said.

“I'm just wondering why she'll have to wait till 16 before she can have the female hormones.” asked Anne.

“That's the rules I'm afraid. The NHS has guidelines and will not administer hormones until then. I know the problem, I have seen a few child patients in my time and they are eager to develop as a female the same time as their friends.” she said.

“So what's the reason?” asked Anne.

“You still get a lot pull out of the transistion before the female hormones are administered. They also want a child to get a taste of male puberty first.”

“Well, I'm certain that Jessica here is going to feel sick if she ends up with a stubble.” said Anne.

Dr. Anderson turned to Jessica.

“Is your mom right? You would feel sick if you started becoming a man?”

“Yes I would.” she replied.

“So then, what have you been up to since last time?” asked the doctor.

“Been making friends, going to school, playing with dolls, with my friends' hair.” she said

“I presume your friends are girls?” asked Dr. Anderson.

“Yes. They're my best friends.”

“These friends of hers are in on her secret. It hasn't hurt their friendship, more to the point, the friendship has become stronger.” said Anne.

“Well Jessica, you are in luck, to have some very good friends. Like your hair by the way.”

“She's growing it down to her bum. It was one of her friend's idea and they're all going to do it. Now there's a few moms, including me with some serious shampooing to do in the not too distant future.” said Anne, smiling.

“Hmm, doing it as a game?” chuckled Dr. Anderson.

“No, it's a sort of friendship pact. I'm kinda looking forward to it, even if it will be hard work.” smiled Anne.

“Well, it looks as though I'll not be needed until she's older. She is definitely a girl at heart. By the way, how's she coping at school?”

“Fine, the headmistress didn't have a problem. With the exception of those who know her, no one at the school is aware. My sister-in-law, a transsexual herself, got her a gaff to wear under her panties. It has helped a lot, especially for swimming.”

“She goes swimming? If she can get away there, she's practically safe.” admitted Dr. Anderson.

“Well, with her friends sticking to her like glue, she is.” said Anne.

“Sorry to call you out any way, seeing as you come a distance, but it's necessary that I see her every once in a while. I think every 6 months should do. So, May next year then.” said Dr. Anderson.

“Ok, that will be fine.” said Anne.

“Goodbye Jessica, hopefully, your hair will be long when I next see you.” said Dr. Anderson.

“I'll send you a letter for May within the week.” she said to Anne.

“So how long will my hair be by then?” asked Jessica, sitting in the car on the way home.

“Very long I shouldn't doubt, and beautiful too.” said Anne. “What gets me at this moment is what it requires to convince the doctors that you are a girl.”

“What's wrong with the doctors?” asked Jessica.

“By the time you get the medicine to give you a woman's body, your friends will already have theirs.” sighed Anne. “I'm sorry dear, but it's the truth.”

Jessica looked downhearted at this.

“Cheer up, Aunt Sally has offered to help you when the time comes.” said Anne. “I'll tell your friends and they will stick by you, I'm certain of it. But for now, just think about what you want for Christmas.”

“A dolls house!” was the immediate reply.

Anne decided to leave the subject of hormones for a while. It was best to stop Jessica from worrying too much for now.

* * *

Jessica was so close to her friends now at school that she had long forgotten about her former friends when she was still Peter. No one recognised her, for with her hair now very close to her shoulders, and her company of friends, she was Jessica Smith and 100% girl. The boys in her class had forgotten about Peter by all accounts, and that didn't bother her one bit.

She and Rachel were getting attention from the others as usual, all for playing catch up with their hair. With both now having near shoulder length hair, they had almost reached their primary goal. Rachel's hair was straight but it was thick. Because of this, her's got slightly more attention from the others. Rachel was aware of this and tried to even things out. She sorted out Jessica's hair more than the others did, and decided to let her play with her hair more often. Jessica did have to admit that Rachel's hair was going to be beautiful long and loved to stroke it.

“Now you see why they like my hair.” she told Jessica. “But yours is just as nice.”

Jessica just dreamily ran her fingers through Rachel's hair. It was so relaxing. Rachel thought so too and let her continue.

“Hey daydreamers, you gonna do that all day?” asked Lisa, who was having her wavy red hair plaited. It had started losing the curls she had had put in for Halloween.

“You just don't get it do you? This is so relaxing, don't you agree Jess?” said Rachel.

“Yes, so soft!” said Jessica, not quite answering the question, she was still miles away.

“When you have it as long as ours, you can stroke your own!” said Sandra.

Sandra made the point to Anne.

“Jessica and Rachel are getting boring! All they do now is stroke each others hair!”

“So, whats wrong with that?” said Anne.

“They don't do anything else!” said Sandra.

“Will you give over. They are just learning what it's like to have long hair. Besides, you know it relaxes you. Come here, it seems you're in need of some relaxation.” said Anne, now finding a brush. Sandra went and sat by her and allowed her to brush her hair.

“That better?” she asked.

“Yes, I suppose we've been hard on them, but they do seem close to one another.” said Sandra.

“Well, they have got something in common, haven't they? Just let them be. They're still your friends, the way you're talking, you sound jealous.”

“I'm not jealous.” she said.

“You still want it curly, for you know this gets them out?” asked Anne, changing the subject.

“Sure I do, it feels nicer.” she replied.

“Well, who's having their hair brushed now!” said Rachel walking in with Jessica.

Sandra stuck her tongue out, which only got giggles in return.

By the end of the month, Jessica's hair was touching her shoulders and she felt great about it. She had climbed the mountain and was now on the downward journey. She now felt obliged to tie her hair back, but having it loose still felt best.

Anne had started doing the Christmas shopping, for with Uncle John and his family coming to visit, there were extra mouths to feed. The house was certainly going to be packed over the Yuletide holiday.

She came back one day with plenty of bags. The girls were eager to know if any contained potential presents for them.

“Do you think I'm going to tell you?” she said to them. “Well, in any case, no. Remember it will be a surprise and that means you'll have to wait till the day itself to find out.”

Not the answer either girl wanted. Still, she had got them Advent calenders with chocolates in them.

At school, things were looking towards the festive season. The Nativity play was being cast and Jessica was hoping to land the role of Mary. Her friends were hoping to be picked for the same role too. Thus a little bit of rivalry began.

“I wanted that role last year, but...” started Jessica.

“I know.” said Lisa consolingly. “Who knows, you may get it this time.”

“Well, I hope I get the part instead.” said Kelly.

Their hopes were dashed when it was discovered that a girl from another class got the part.

“Sorry girls, but the part went to a girl from 2EB.” said Miss Abbot.

“Whats wrong with us?” asked Lisa.

“Can't say, but I thought any of you would have made an excellent Mary.” she replied.

“Great, now gotta wait till next year!” grumbled Rachel.

Anne was hard pressed to do the present buying as work meant that most opportunities to do the shopping were when the children were around. She enlisted Sally to help her out at times, and one occasion proved more useful. It was Anne's day off work, and the girls were at school. She and Sally had arrived at the house with a very large box.

“Where can we put it?” asked Sally.

“Just trying to think.” said Anne. “I think I have an idea – upstairs.”

“Need any help?” asked Helen.

“We can manage.” said Anne.

They struggled up the stairs and into Helen's bedroom. There was an alcove in the room just big enough.

“The girls will see it, won't they?” said Sally.

“They don't often come in here, and they'll be coming in here even less in the meantime.” said Anne.

“I think I can make things easier for you.” said Helen, who had followed them up.

She went and took a sheet from her cupboard and covered the box with it. She took a few seconds to look at the box first.

“I think they'll like this.” she said.

“I'm sure they will. Not the cheapest dolls house but by no means the dearest either.” said Anne.

Helen moved a few ornaments onto the covered box.

“I'll wrap it up tonight. Got some wrapping paper somewhere.” Anne added. “Might have time for a drink – nearly time to pick up the girls from school.”

* * *

The girls had brushed aside the disappointment of the Nativity casting and got on with their work. Art was a favourite subject and now, with Christmas just a few weeks away, they, along with the rest of the class were making decorations for the room. They were making paper chains, Lisa and Jessica were cutting strips of paper, Rachel and Kelly were sticking them together.

“So, what are you getting for Christmas?” asked Rachel, for the nth time that week.

“We've asked for a dolls house. Still no sign of one and mommy is not saying anything.” said Jessica.

“Mommy and daddy are getting me a pram.” said Lisa.

“Oh drat, run out of paper. Miss, can we have some more paper please?” called Jessica.

“Run out have we? Lets see how you're doing.” said Miss Abbot, looking at their chain thus far. “I think a little longer will do, I'll just get you some more.”

Another 10 sheets of coloured paper arrived at their table.

When Miss Abbot deemed there was enough decorations, she had them start on some Christmasy drawings.

“What are you drawing?” asked Rachel to Jessica.

“Us, in princess dresses.” she replied.

“I thought we were doing Christmas drawings?” added Lisa.

“I am, I putting a Christmas tree here and Father Christmas over there.” she smiled.

“I've just done Father Christmas on his sleigh.” said Kelly.

Their drawings were going to be displayed around the room once they had been finished.

The following week, they did cookery: baking biscuits, Christmas themed too. They did the baking in the morning and then after dinner, when the biscuits were cool, put icing on them.

“Wow, it seems we have a young cook in the family!” said Anne as the half dozen biscuits were sampled.

“Well, teacher put them in the oven for us.” said Jessica.

“Nevertheless, young lady, you are a cook in the making!” said Anne.

“Well done sis, these are nice biscuits!” said Sandra.

“Ok, bath time tonight remember.” said Anne. “If you're still planning on growing that hair of yours, you'll need to wash it a lot.”

“Yippee!” said Jessica.

“Yes we are mommy!” said Sandra.

Though Anne wasn't stating the order she wanted them in the tub, Jessica volunteered to go first.

“You never used to like baths at one time. Why the change?” asked Anne.

“I don't know, I just like them now, and having my hair washed.” she replied.

“Is it because you are a girl now? It seems girls like baths where boys don't.” asked Anne.

“Maybe.” smiled Jessica.

She left the bathroom with her hair in a towel.

“Your turn, lazybones!” she said to Sandra.

“Lazybones?! You cheeky little..!” said Sandra. Jessica just giggled.

“Did you hear what she called me?” asked Sandra as she entered the bathroom.

“Just ignore her and get in the tub, there's a good girl.” said Anne.

By the time Sandra was finished and downstairs, Jessica was already dry and dressed. She was reading a book.

“Well, started reading? This is new.” said Anne.

“It's 'The Lion, the Witch and the Wardrobe.'. Gran is helping me if I get stuck.” said Jessica.

“Good book, read it myself when I was young.” smiled Anne. “Sandra, why don't you start reading a bit more? Nothing wrong in doing so.”

“No, it's ok, I'll just go and dry my hair.” said Sandra, heading back upstairs.

“Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you both, you're booked for a trip to the hairdressers.” said Anne.

Jessica looked away from her book, not at all pleased at the announcement.

“Don't worry, you just need to get another trim. As long as you're growing it, it needs trimming occasionally.” said Anne.

“I don't like it trimmed, I like it long.” she sulked.

“I like it long too.” said Anne, beginning to run her fingers through her hair. “Ever since I noticed it was curly, I knew it would look wonderful long. Look, all your friends will have to have it trimmed from time to time. They don't complain. The hairdresser will make sure it looks good now so that it looks good when its way down your back.”

“Promise?” asked Jessica.

“I promise.” said Anne. “And I'm sure it will look better than Sandra's, but don't tell her I said that.”

That made Jessica smile. “Ok, I'll go, but not too much.”

“That's my girl.” said Anne, kissing her on the forehead.

Jessica returned to her book while Anne went after Sandra.

* * *

As November wore on, the weather got colder. The girls were now needing their coats everyday when going to school. The trip to the hairdressers was the final weekend of the month and Jessica was still apprehensive.

“Hello again.” said the head assistant. “Having a new style or just a tidy up?”

“For me, just touch up the roots and a quick trim, I'm seeing what a few more inches will do.” said Anne.

“Growing it, you may be right there. What about the young ladies?”

“Jessica just needs another quick trim and Sandra wants another loose perm.” said Anne.

With the shop being unusually empty, all three were seen to at once. Jessica felt at unease when she discovered that the woman doing her hair was the same as last time.

“Oh, it's you again? Just another trim, I hear. Ok, lets get started.” she said.

“Don't take too much off.” said Jessica.

“No worries young lady, your hair is just fine, growing out nicely. How long you planning on growing it?”

“To my bum.” said Jessica.

“That long?! Well, you'll need to look after it then. I guess you'll be the prettiest girl in the school with hair that long.” said the assistant as she started combing and cutting.

“My sister and my friends are growing theirs to their bums too.” said Jessica, now showing a bit of a smile.

“So, I can expect to see them too a few times then?” smiled the assistant. “Well, your hair just needed a quick trim after all. All finished.”

Jessica looked in the mirror and saw that indeed, very little length had been lost. She felt relieved. Sandra and Anne were a little while longer so she just looked at the pictures on the walls again.

“We're done.” said Anne, noticing that Jessica was half asleep.

“Finally.” she yawned and got up.

“I'm stopping off at the chippy on the way back to get dinner, so what do want?” asked Anne.

“Fishcake and chips.” said Jessica, as they made for the car.

A quick trip to the chippy was followed by the trip back home. They sat in the kitchen to eat their dinners.

“So, you were finished quick? Told you you it would be a quick trim.” said Anne.

“So what did you have done mommy?” asked Sandra, who was eating with one hand and playing with her hair with the other.

“I just had the roots of my hair dyed. I'm keeping my red hair for a while longer plus I'm going to grow it a bit more.” she said.

“You're gonna have your hair down to your bum?” asked Jessica. “That would be great.”

“I don't think I'm gonna grow it that much. You can by all means, but me, no.” she said.

“Shame, you'd look ever so nice.” said Sandra.

“I said no!” she repeated.

The subject of hair once again came in play at school when Rachel told everyone that she'd almost gone short again.

“Went to the hairdressers to get it tidied up and mom almost told the hairdresser to cut my hair short. I went crazy and told her that I was growing it out.”

“Thank goodness for that, I think you hair looks better as it is. Why does your mom like short hair on you, anyway?” said Lisa.

“I have no idea. She has never said why. But I'm glad it's longer, loving the feeling on my shoulders!” she said dreamily.

“I had the feeling when I wore a wig earlier this year. The wig was longer though, and straight.” said Jessica.

“I remember, its because of that that I ended up making friends with you.” said Kelly.

She told Lisa and Rachel all about it and how as a result, they had been friends ever since.

“And thanks to Kelly, I now have you too.” said Jessica.

November drew to a close and December was upon them. The first sign that Christmas was nigh were the presence of 3 Advent Calenders on the wall.

“You're lucky nowadays, we didn't get chocolates behind each door.” said Helen.

“Didn't have Barbie or Thomas the Tank Engine on them either.” added Anne.

“When are the decorations going up?” asked Sandra.

“Perhaps next week, unlike some people, who have had them up since 2 weeks ago.” said Anne.

“You thought of what you want to get your friends yet?” she added minutes later.

“Nope, you said we could send them cards.” said Jessica.

“Yes, I'll get the cards out and you can take your pick. Then you can take them to school tomorrow.”

The next day, Uncle John called over the phone just to confirm a few things, firstly that they would be stopping at a motel on the outskirts over night, allowing them to have a full day with them. He also wanted confirmation on the number of children Anne had.

“Why did he want to know that?” asked Jessica, who had been eavesdropping.

“Know what?” asked Anne as she put the phone down.

“About us being 2 girls and a boy?”

“Oh, that? It's nothing, nothing at all.” she said.

With Christmas getting nearer, Sandra and Jessica were getting a little impatient. Due to the arrival of their Uncle John and his family, plus Aunt Sally, it meant that a Christmas get together with their friends had been arranged for Boxing Day.

“You got our presents yet?” asked Sandra.

“Don't be so rude. If you want to know, I've sent them on to Father Christmas. You'll have to wait till the day itself now.” said Anne.

“I'm getting a Thomas the Tank Engine!” said Edward as the girls went into the living room. He was playing on the floor with a chunky jigsaw puzzle that had a picture of his favourite television character.

“Oh, that's nice. Let me help you with that jigsaw.” said Sandra.

“No, I can do it!” said Edward, obviously not eager for any help.

“He can do it. In fact he's done it a few times already.” said Helen, who was doing some knitting.

“Yeah, but its only got 12 pieces! It's easy.” said Sandra.

* * *

“So, we're coming round to your place for Boxing Day?” asked Lisa. “If that's so, I'll bring my presents round to show you!”

“If you can carry them all!” added Rachel.

“Yes, and we'll be having another Christmas dinner too.” said Jessica. “At least that means fewer turkey sandwiches.”

The four of them had been asked to put on their singing voices. The school carol concert was coming up and each year was to perform a single carol. For them and their fellow 2nd years, they had been given “Hark the Herald Angels.”

“You don't sound like a boy, and besides, with everyone else singing, no one will notice your voice anyway.” said Anne as Jessica voiced her concerns.

Anne had brought the step ladders into the house, so that the decorations could go up. The children were helping by putting the decorations on the tree.

“When Adam was here, it was easier, but we've managed it anyhow.” said Anne, wiping her brow of sweat.

“I like the decorations out, the room is much prettier.” said Jessica.

“As are you, first Christmas for you, my sweetheart.” said Anne. “Be sure to wear a nice dress when your uncle comes to visit.”

“I will mommy!” she replied and headed upstairs.

“I'm beginning to thank the day Peter came out as a girl.” said Anne as Helen approached.

Miss Abbot gave letters out to her class at the end of the one day. The girls read them.

“Parents evening! Next week!” said Lisa.

“So? I've never had any complaints.” said Kelly.

“I'm wondering what my mommy will say to Miss Abbot.” said Jessica. “They last met when I had that incident.”

“I know the one, I wish I'd seen you then, you must have looked pretty.” said Kelly.

“It was a nice dress.” agreed Jessica.

Sandra had the same letter too. In each case, the letter had a time, handwritten on each, alloted for each set of parents. Anne was thankful that Sandra's time was different to that of Jessica.

“This is about your school work. Don't worry. You can stay here with gran.”

The day soon arrived and Anne headed out to the school.

“Hi Anne!” said Julia as they met up the pathway. “You've got two teachers I presume?”

“Yes, Sandra's is first, then Jessica.” replied Anne.

“I want you to know that I think about you always.” said Julia.

“Me too. I want us to spend more time together.” said Anne, reaching for Julia's hand and holding it.

“Well, better be heading inside, my appointment is soon.” said Julia. She turned and headed for the infants entrance. Anne turned and headed for the juniors.

She got a sound report for Sandra from her teacher. Afterwards, she cut across the building to the Infants and found Miss Abbot's room. Julia had already been seen and had since left. She waited outside while the parents inside overstayed their alloted time.

“Ms Smith?” asked Miss Abbot on the threshold. “Good Evening, care to come in?"

Anne went in and took a seat by Miss Abbot's desk.

“Well, Jessica has settled in well and is producing some fine work. She is to be fair, one of the best in my class.” said Miss Abbot as they both sat down. There was a collection of Jessica's books and work at hand.

“I did hear from her, that you know. I won't go into details.” said Anne.

“I see, this isn't a problem is it? I haven't passed this on to anyone.” said Miss Abbot, feeling a little at unease.

“No, I'm glad in a way that you are her new teacher. That meeting we had earlier this year has proven to be a pivotal one not just for my daughter but me.” said Anne.

“Oh, I thought I was in for a guilt trip. I shouldn't have brought you in then. Your husband certainly didn't take it well.” said Miss Abbot apologetically.

“Well, afterwards, Jessica came out. I've seen fit to support her, my husband didn't and I saw fit to end our marriage. His affair only sealed it further.

“I'm sorry it worked out like that.” said Miss Abbot.

“Don't be, he was nothing more than a self centred opinionated bigot. I'm happier without him. As for Jessica, she has been a breath of fresh air. ”

“Well, back to Jessica and her work. She is very down to earth, enjoys her work, gets on well with her classmates and especially the girls she shares a table with. I'm really glad for her, to be honest.”

“Yes, you mean Kelly, Rachel and Lisa? They are often visiting us. I'm really happy she has understanding friends.” said Anne.

“You mean they know?” asked Miss Abbot, sounding surprised.

“Yes, they know, and they've stuck by her. They treat her as one of their own and that's the way it ought to be.”

“I suppose that's why they hang around her at swimming. I just thought it was close friendship, but they're actually protecting her?” said Miss Abbot. “This story gets better.”

Anne started to look at her daughter's work. It was an improvement on Peter's work, not just in that she knew more, but the writing was generally neater. It made her smile.

“So, just to sum things up, your daughter is a bright and intelligent girl and I hope, the future is equally good to her.” smiled Miss Abbot.

“Thank you, I appreciate that.” said Anne, shaking Miss Abbot's hand. “Bye then.

“Good Bye.”

When she arrived home, she found Jessica looking a little anxious.

“Whats wrong? If you want to know, Miss Abbot is very pleased with your work. You've got nothing to be worried about. And I'm agreeing with her, your work has improved since last year, but I think I know why.”

“Why?” asked Jessica.

“Because you're being allowed to be yourself, the person you really are. You're now where you belong, with the girls. I can see that now.” said Anne as she gave Jessica a hug.

* * *

Christmas drew ever nearer and the shopping continued. This time, food being the main items. With a large number of people needing to be catered for, Anne knew her work was going to be cut out. At least having Helen around was a huge help.

“Okay, lets see, will this one do?” asked Anne. She was in the girls bedroom helping them decide on what to wear for Christmas. She wanted them to look good for when their uncle visited.

Both had ample dresses to chose from, as well as shoes and other items.

“I like this dress better.” said Sandra, picking out a lilac dress.

“Well, if thats what you want to wear. What about you Jessica?” said Anne.

“I like pink best.” she said picking out a dress of said colour.

“I think that is a little too girly. What about this one?” said Anne, picking out a sky blue dress.

“I presume so, I'll put it on, shall I?” she replied.

“Go ahead” said Anne.

Both put on the chosen dresses and showed Anne.

“Yes, they look fine. Now about the hair.”

She sat them down and got a brush. She went to work on Sandra's first, a little easier seeing that she had more length.

“Actually, I think a similar style for both of you. Just simply keeping it away from your ears.” she said as she took a clip and took the sides of Sandra's hair and tied them back.

“Your hair is long enough to do likewise.” she said to Jessica. Soon, both sisters had their hair done in the same way.

“Well, I think Uncle John is going to love his two nieces.” she said, smiling at them.

“So, do we keep these dresses on for now?” asked Sandra.

“I suppose you'd better change. Don't want them getting dirty before then. I'll put them on one side.”

They both opted for t-shirts and shorts and came down for dinner.

Christmas was just over a week away and the school carol concert arrived. It was in the evening, which meant that the girls had to remain in their uniforms all day. Anne allowed them some repite, so they could take a bath each. That evening, the whole household headed off for the school again.

“How are they going to get all the kids into one hall?” asked Helen.

“Each year only has 3 classes, making for 18 classes in total, 9 infants, 9 juniors.” said Anne. “They are getting the children sorted into classrooms, so I believe, but 80 or so children a year is a lot.”

“They're gonna be leading us through the stage doors.” said Sandra. “They've been having us in the halls to practice.”

Sandra and her fellow 1st year juniors were to sing “O' Little Town of Bethlehem.”

“I'm just nervous, standing in front of everyone.” said Jessica.

“I'm sure you're not alone. There must be plenty of others feeling a little nervous.” said Anne.

When they arrived, the girls headed off in the direction of their classes, where they had been told to meet. Anne and Helen headed to the hall to be seated.

“Hi, expected to see you here.” said Julia who was already seated. Anne went and sat beside her. Helen knew why of course, but seeing the other parents that had showed up already, knew nothing would happen.

They recognised the parents of Lisa and Rachel too, having seen them when they had arrived to pick their daughters up. They of course, said hello to them.

“Well, they're not doing them in year order, the second years are fourth.” said Julia, looking at the sheet of paper they had all been given.

The first to sing were the 3rd year infants, doing “Silent Night”. Then came the 2nd year juniors with “Once in Royal David's City”. Next up were the 3rd year juniors with “While Shepherds Watched.”

“Hope none sing the joke version!” whispered Julia.

After that, they kept their eyes peeled for their daughters, as the 2nd year infants arrived on stage. It was so predictable that Jessica and Kelly were together, with Lisa and Rachel beside them.

“Inseparable!” said Anne. “Real friends indeed.”

They could tell that Jessica and Kelly were both looking out for them, as were many others looking for their parents among the crowd. They soon got the hint that they'd been noticed. The children were soon concentrating on their performance instead, and gave a good rendition of the classic carol. Anne, Helen and Julie both applauded, with their daughters leaving the stage with a smile.

The 1st year juniors were next, so the sisters caught a glance of one another as one lot left the stage and the next lot walked on.

After the show, the parents got up and headed off to the various classrooms to wait for their children. Sandra obviously realised that Anne would head for Jessica's class and headed there herself, having told the teacher where she was off to.

“Jessica, you were wonderful.” said Anne taking her daughter into a hug. She noticed Sandra heading towards them and gave her a gesture which told her to wait there.

Outside, Sandra wanted to know what was going on.

“Just for safety's sake, I didn't want anyone seeing you and Jessica together. It may lead to questions about Peter. After all, it was this that lead to Rachel and Lisa finding out.” said Anne.

“But they are friends, they haven't been any trouble!” said Sandra.

“I know that, and I'm glad. However, some may be, and they could end up telling their parents and it could be very bad for Jessica.” said Anne.

“Bad? How?” she replied.

“Some people are like dad, don't like people like Jessica. They don't want people like that around and they do bad things to get their way. That is why Jessica and you must keep up the pretence that you are not sisters. Say you are cousins if need be but not sisters.”

“Ok, but it's so unfair. What has Jessica done wrong?” said Sandra, sounding worried.

“She hasn't done anything wrong. Its just that a lot of people don't understand what she's doing and refuse to do so.” said Anne.

“But you understand, I understand, Gran understands.” Sandra replied.

“You're right. We do understand and so we must stand by Jessica. Understand?”

“Yes.” she said and turned to face her sister. She loved her sister too much and didn't want to see her get hurt. “So she's my cousin?”

“Only if someone asks you.” said Anne, turning towards the car.

“Don't worry sis, I wont let anyone hurt you.” she said to Jessica.

“I love you sis!” said Jessica, hugging her.

“Come on you two.” said Anne, though she couldn't help but smile at the two girls embrace.

Michelle's Story - Part 1

Michael Brook is the youngest of 3 children, and cousin to Peter/Jessica (Jessica's Story). Just like his cousin, he wants to be a girl. Unlike his cousin, his parents are not transphobic, and his Aunt Sally is always a welcome guest. However, his shy, sensitive persona has resulted in his older brother James becoming pushy towards him, hoping to make him less of a target for bullies.

Michelle's Story – Part 1

John Brook had moved to Newcastle just after marrying his wife Liz. The reason for the move was work: the post of a chief computer analyst was too good to turn down. Still, it had been a wrench to leave his native Midlands, where his family still dwelled, for the far north east. He still kept in touch with them though, well most of them, by means of telephone. The only member who broke this rule was his younger sister Sally, who occasionally made the long trip north to visit.

Since the move, he had become a father to three children: eldest son James aged 8, daughter Emma aged 6 and the youngest being son Michael who was nearly 5, named after John's own late father. John was keen to let his children know about their relations down south and so on occasions, he arranged trips for them to see their grandmother and Aunt Sally. The only relations they didn't see were the family of his brother Adam.

John's younger brother Adam was not on general speaking terms with him. He did occasionally phone him, but not very often. Their relationship had strained a good deal since a few years ago. The reason behind it still weighed heavily on John and he hoped that the incident that caused the rift would never happen again. One result of this incident was that John had become more open minded, and certainly more than Adam.

However, John was to learn in the upcoming months that lightning was about to strike again, not once, but twice.

His oldest child James was in his 4th year at primary school, while daughter Emma, who was 2 years younger, had only just started. This was due to her birthday being in October. She had to wait almost 12 months to begin school and had just celebrated her 6th birthday. Michael was in a similar predicament, his birthday was in November. He was just a year younger than Emma and his 5th birthday was approaching.

Michael shared a room with James. They slept in a bunk bed, with James taking top bunk. Michael had moved into the room when he had become big enough for his own bed and the bunk bed had been acquired for space reasons. Michael was not arguing about who should take which bunk, and having decided that the top bunk was too high for his liking, gladly took bottom bunk instead.

It was clear from an early age that Michael was more sensitive than his brother and was rather shy in front of strangers. John and Liz were not bothered, for they believed that once he started school and made friends with boys his own age, his shyness would wear off. Michael spent the days watching television and reading books (John and Liz were keen to get their children reading as soon as possible, to give them at least one head start in school.). Of his usual viewing, one television show had caught Michael's attention and that was a cartoon show called Ben 10. Seeing that he was hooked to the show at least gave John and Liz ideas on what presents to get him for his birthday and for Christmas. What no one realised, was that Michael's favourite character was not Ben or any of his alien alter-egos, but his red haired cousin Gwen. Though he liked the show in general for its action, he was drawn to the character of Gwen. If he were to be any character in the show, he would want to be her, for Michael secretly wished he was a girl.

* * *

So Michael shared a room with his brother James. They got on well, though James seemed to make it clear who was boss. Being older made James believe he had authority over Michael and he often pointed out things that he deemed un-boyish in Michael. Michael wasn't exactly un-boyish, he was just shy and withdrawn. The only reason why James seemed concerned was over school. Though Michael had yet to start school, James feared that he would quickly become a target for bullies. James was not for bullying and didn't want to see his brother get hurt. But Michael thought he was just a little too pushy in trying to make him more boyish.

One thing that James pointed out was the fact that Michael still took a teddy to bed with him. Michael was fast approaching his 5th birthday and James was making it clear that the time to stop taking teddies to bed had come.

“You should give that bear up. You're getting too old for it.” said James, not for the first time.

“I don't want to. I like Teddy.” said Michael. “You've still got yours.”

Michael was right. James still had his own bear, but it had sat on the top shelf in their room for the last few years. He was dusty and grubby. Though James hated to admit it, he occassionally took the bear down and gave it a hug. Sleeping on the top bunk of their bunk bed meant that his bear was always in plain view.

“I know I still have mine. But I don't take him to bed any more.” said James. He hated talking about his own bear, simply because he couldn't hide the fact that he still loved it.

James had told his parents about Michael's bear, only to be told that he was worrying over nothing.

Michael's relationship with his sister had also been very good. They used to play board games with their mother during the day and read together. All that changed when Emma started school just a couple of months ago. It was no real surprise really. Emma had longed to play with other girls, and school offered her that chance, seeing that she had no sisters to play with. Now, armed with friends, she either visited their homes or invited them around to her house. Playtime with Michael was now very limited.

Since Emma had started school, weekdays had seen Michael stuck at home with his mom. She found him no trouble at all, for he was always watching the television or reading a book, while she did the housework.

“I should imagine you've watched every episode by now?” she asked him one day.

He was watching Ben 10 again, on one of the cartoon channels. They aired the show several times a day but never in any particular order, so he'd seen some episodes more than others, never mind having 2-part episodes being broken up, seeing part 1 only to have another episode entirely, shown afterwards.

“I still like watching them.” he replied, as he watched Four Arms wasting some enemy robots.

“I see Tom and Jerry is on afterwards, so I'll come in and watch them with you.” she replied, checking the channel schedule with the remote.

So, after a double-dose of Ben 10, mother and son watched the legendary cat and mouse duo for a hour.

“It feels strange with just you here.” he said at last.

“It's only for a few hours each day, and if I need to go out, you can come too.” replied Liz.

So, that became the routine, with Michael becoming close to his mom. She didn't mind his sensitive side at all, unlike James.

“Bro, you need to behave like a boy. At school, boys like you get beaten up and called sissies. I don't want to see you getting hurt.” said James, one day.

“But I don't start school till next year.” said Michael.

“Whatever, that gives you plenty of time to learn.” added James.

Michael wasn't in a hurry to learn whatever James called “boyish behaviour”. He was well behaved and had always been neat and tidy. He had merely copied his sister's behaviour. All he wanted now was to have his hair like hers. Emma had long dark brown hair, just like her mom. But James had told him that long hair was for girls and sissies.

“You are not a girl, and you don't want to be a sissy.” said James.

James had brought this up to his parents but had been brushed off on every occasion.

“Michael, what James said is true to a point.” said Liz one day. “I haven't got a problem with your hair, but others do. I know it sounds unfair, but society does try to put us all in a particular place.”

Michael was not quite clear on the last point. Still, he wanted to have his medium brown hair longer.

* * *

It was November and Michael's birthday had arrived. He awoke to find his parents sitting in the kitchen with his cards and present: a set of Ben 10 pyjamas. He opened his cards before eating his Frosties.

“One from gran. One from Aunt Sally.” he said, cards in one hand, spoon in the other.

As he opened them, his parents looked at them and put them on one side.

“We'll put them on the wall for you. Tonight we'll have a birthday tea for you.” said Liz.

“Yes son, have a great birthday.” said John, who was now heading for work.

Michael still had to get dressed, for he had to go on the school run with Liz, who drove his two siblings off to school. When they got back home, Liz turned to him and smiled.

“Ok, birthday boy, I'm going to take you to the park, and then to McDonalds for a Happy Meal and an ice cream. That sound ok?” she said.

Michael just smiled and nodded.

“But don't tell James and Emma.” added Liz.

“Why not?” he asked.

“They'll get jealous. Anyway, we're going out again on Saturday.” she replied.

He didn't quite understand what jealous meant but agreed not to tell his siblings.

While they were out, Michael decided to ask his mom about what James was always telling him.

“Mom, James thinks I'm a sissy.”

Liz looked at him and smiled.

“He has mentioned it to me and your dad, but I don't think you're a sissy. You are just a kind sweet young boy who behaves himself and your dad and I hope you remain just that. Just be yourself and ignore James.”

Michael felt comforted by his mom's words and enjoyed the rest of his day out. Later that evening, when the rest of the family were back at home, they had the promised birthday tea, culminating with the birthday cake – Ben 10 of course.

That night, as they were preparing for bed, Liz turned to John, wishing to mention what Michael had asked earlier.

“Michael mentioned his concerns over James today.” she said.

“What about?” asked John.

“You remember, James thinks Michael is a little soft, a sissy.” she replied.

“Oh that. What did you say to him?”

“That he shouldn't worry. I just think James is getting ahead of himself.” said Liz.

“It's the other kids at school I presume. They have this thing about being “cool”. Being cool means that you get on fine with others. Being uncool makes you bully fodder.” said John.

“So you think that James is worried about Michael being uncool?” asked Liz.

“Either that or he doesn't want to be seen with a shy insecure boy for a brother.” said John. “Kids are becoming too prejudiced all too quickly nowadays.”

* * *

Michael had become curious about what Emma did when she had her friends around. He was unable to find out, for the meeting place (Emma's room) was strictly off limits to boys.

“Go away! No boys allowed.” said Maddy, one of Emma's friends as he tried to see what was going on.

“Sorry bro, only girls.” said Emma. “Play with James if you're bored.”

Michael went to find James.

“Don't worry bro.” said James. “Theres only girls stuff in there, nothing really interesting to us boys. All they do is talk dollies and dresses.”

Despite James' words, Michael would eavesdrop by her door whenever she had friends around. He almost got caught one day, but got away when their whispers were loud enough for him to hear. By the time Emma had opened the door, he had gone. As a result, he kept his eavesdropping to a minimum.

Christmas soon approached and this meant one of the rare trips to see the rest of the family, namely his grandmother Helen and Aunt Sally. Though they went whenever possible (school holidays), Christmas was always chosen.

John usually phoned up to see when they could go, seeing that Adam usually took his family to see Helen over Christmas too. He didn't want to meet Adam if he could help it, even if the rest of his family (Adam had three children too.) were alright. John would have liked his children to meet their cousins, who were of similar ages to them. All he hoped was that Adam's children didn't take after their father. He had little idea that there was no chance of that happening.

The trip was planned, with them to spend Christmas Day at Helen's house, Adam's family were visiting on Boxing Day. They packed in the morning, requiring just the bare essentials (change of clothes, children's pyjamas and some toiletries) before setting off around midday.

The journey down the M1 saw them stop twice, once for toilets and the other to have something to eat. The day ended with a night at a motel. This was the difficult part, firstly as the booking had to be done well in advance and then because of the dates. Most places were shut Christmas Day.

“Ok, I'll go and get us some supper and then we can get some shut eye.” said John after they arrived at their motel.

He went round to the motel shop and bought some crisps, cakes and bottles of pop. A simple supper if anything, but it was just to tide them over till morning.

“Ok, get some sleep and be up early.” said Liz, tucking the three of them in. The room they had rented for two nights had two double beds and two singles. John and Liz naturally took one of the double beds, James had the other to himself, while Emma and Michael took the singles.

Early next morning, they got up and washed before having breakfast. Due to the day, they had brought their own breakfasts with them (milk in a cooler box). After that, they headed for the car and completed the remainder of the journey and arrived at Helen's house.

When they reached the front door, it was Sally who opened it.

“You're here already?” asked John.

“Yeah, came to give mom a hand with the dinner. Anyway, Merry Christmas bro.” she replied.

“You too sis.” said John, giving her a hug.

Sally then turned to the children. “So, how are my favourite nephews and niece?” she asked them.

“Merry Christmas Sally.” said Liz, after the children had gone in.

“And to you Liz.” said Sally. “I've said it before, but it must be wonderful to have kids.”

“It is.” said Liz. “Might even try for one more.”

Sally could only dream of having children. Only her siblings and mother knew why, the children were completely unaware. Hopefully, one day, they would find out, and accept her. But for now, they just loved seeing her.

Helen was in the kitchen, preparing the vegetables. She paused to greet the visitors.

“Merry Christmas son.” she said to John. “And to you Liz. As for you three, I suppose you're waiting for something?”

“I'll get them, mom.” said Sally, who was now venturing upstairs.

“Well, make yourselves at home.” said Helen. “Unless you want to help me in the kitchen?”

“Sure, why not. Anything need doing?” asked Liz.

“Just need to finish peeling the potatoes. All the others are done. Turkey has just gone in.” said Helen.

“I think I need to go back to the car.” said John. “Just need to fetch a few things.”

The children sat down in the living room patiently, admiring the decorations that had been put up.

“Well, here we are. Someone dropped them off in the early hours. Seemed to know you were going to be here.” said Sally, carrying a couple of carrier bags filled with presents. She sat down and placed the bags on the floor, now aware of the three pairs of eyes that were eyeing them greedily.

“Ok, this ones for James.” she said, taking the first parcel. James took it.

“What do you say?” said Sally.

“Thank you.” said James, apologetically.

“Thats ok, just remember.” said Sally.

Emma and Michael were next and did remember their manners. They soon had more presents to open as John came in carrying a few more.

James had received a football and scarf from his parents while Sally and Helen had bought him a replica shirt for Newcastle United.

“Didn't have to go to Newcastle to get it either.” said Helen.

Emma had received a new dress and a new doll while Michael was happy to find more Ben 10 themed presents: an annual, a t-shirt and the complete series one on DVD.

“So, whats this Ben 10 about?” asked Helen. “Some cartoon I presume?”

“Yeah” said John. “Young boy with magic wrist watch becomes various aliens and fights bad guys.”

“That's Omnitrix, not wrist watch.” said Michael.

“Whatever.” said Helen.

Helen and Liz went to the kitchen to continue with dinner. The children were still admiring their presents. John decided to go into the hallway to speak privately with his sister.

“Any news on Adam?” he asked her.

“No. I would not rather speak about him.” she replied. “After what he did. Yes, I know, it would be nice to make up with him, but there is no sign of that.”

“He's coming around here tomorrow, isn't he?” said John.

“Yes, he is.” said Sally. “Though I never really want to see him, I'd like to meet his wife and children. From what mom has said, they're really nice.”

“His children are really nice, I can vouch for that. Anne is not too bad. Maybe takes after him.” said Helen, who had come over, having overheard their conversation.

“He has three, hasn't he?” asked John.

“Yes, Sandra is the eldest, then Peter, who has just started school and then Edward, who is the youngest.

“Our Emma started this year too.” said John.

“She looks just like her mom.” said Sally.

“Just like you do.” said John.

“Why thanks. You never said that when I was younger.” said Sally.

“Well, you didn't have long hair then.” said John.

“I had a reason for having my hair short then. I'm glad it's not short now.” said Sally.

“You look much better for it too.” said John.

“I quite agree, Sally.” said Helen. “Ok, I'm going back to the kitchen.”

* * *

Whilst waiting for dinner, John put on one of Michael's new DVDs to watch. James, now wearing his new football shirt decided to watch also. Emma was busy playing with her new doll.

Dinner soon arrived however, and they sat around the table and caught up on family affairs.

“I hear you've just started school, Emma?” asked Helen.

“Yes gran and I'm enjoying it so far. Made a load of friends already.” she replied.

And what about you Michael?” asked Helen to the youngest boy.

“He starts next year.” said Liz. “And just like Emma, he'll be nearly 6 too when he does.”

“How's Uncle Adam?” asked James all of a sudden.

“He's fine.” said Helen. The subject of Adam never usually got mentioned in front of the children. However, they had heard about him.

“It's just that we've never met him.” said James. “Dad has mentioned him from time to time.”

“I have.” admitted John. “James, your uncle and I had a row a few years ago and we don't talk a lot now. It would be nice though if we didn't row.”

“Lets all pull crackers, shall we?” said Helen, hoping to change the subject.

It worked, but James was still not satisfied and seemed likely to ask questions again.

After dinner, Sally got John alone again.

“Do you ever plan on telling them?” she asked him.

“I do, but when they are older.I want them to understand you and what you've been through.” he replied. “They see you for what you are, a wonderful woman and my sister, and that for now is good enough. I want them to know that people like you should be treated with as much respect as everyone else.”

“Thanks bro. There are not enough people like you around.” she replied, hugging him.

“Well, you have me and mom.” said John.

“One thing, I don't understand.” said Sally, now turning to Helen, who had just walked past. “Why do you put up with him?”

“I know you hate him for what he did, but he is still my son. Whether or not he will ever apologise, I do not know, but I let him visit, just to see his family. I really hope his family do not take after him.” said Helen.

“Well, I come round quite often.” said Sally. “So whether he checks first before arriving himself.”

It was known to them that Adam wouldn't tolerate Sally's presence and refused to mention her in conversation.

“I would too, but for us living so far up north” said John.

“Why don't you come back?” asked Helen.

“Work, that's the simple answer. I moved up there for that job. Besides, the kids know it as home and are happy.” replied John.

“You can tell they come from up there, they've got the accent.” said Sally. “Though Michael's isn't that strong.”

“Emma's accent isn't that strong either, but school has played its part. Liz and I still have our old dialect and that has rubbed off on them. At school, they've met local kids and picked up the local tongue.” said John.

“How are your kids anyway?” asked Sally.

“Doing fine. Emma has loved school just because she can be with girls. With two brothers and no sisters, you can understand. Michael is still in his shell and a little sensitive. James is concerned about it, says he isn't boyish enough.” said John. “I think he'll be ok once he starts school.”

“Some boys are like that, but as you said, they do come out of their shells eventually.” said Helen.

“Well behaved though, isn't he?” asked Sally.

“Couldn't ask for more.” said John.

The children meanwhile were in the living room. Michael had got another of his Ben 10 DVDs on while Emma, with the help of her mom, was now wearing her new dress.

“It really suits you darling.” said Liz.

“I really like it. I want to show my friends when we get back home.” smiled Emma.

Helen was now entering the room carrying two cakes that needed thawing out.

“Anything on the television?” she asked.

“I just thought I'd watch another disc.” said Michael.

“You've got plenty of time to watch them, and surely your sister wants something to watch.” said Helen.

“Come on Michael. Your gran is right. Lets see if theres any films on that we can all watch.” said Liz.

Michael sighed and allowed Helen to stop and remove the disc from the player. After some quick channel hopping, they found Finding Nemo just starting and decided to watch that.

After the film had finished, Helen went and made sandwiches, followed by the cakes that had been brought in earlier. After further eating, drinking and talking, the time had come to say goodbye. The children were reluctant to leave.

“Say goodbye to your gran and aunt.” said Liz to the children.

“Goodbye.” came three voices at once, sounding disappointed that the day had come to an end.

“It's not the end of the world.” said Sally. “You know I come and visit now and again.”

“Goodbye sis, mom.” said John, hugging each in turn. “We'll try and visit again as soon as possible.”

“Goodbye John, Liz. Have a safe trip home.” said Helen.

“Goodbye bro, my only brother.” said Sally.

As John and his family got into the car and made their way back to the motel, Helen and Sally stood on the doorstep, waving them goodbye until they were out of sight.

“Pity they live so far away.” said Helen.

“Yes.” said Sally. “Apart from you, they are the only family I've got.”

“Have you ever thought of finding someone?” asked Helen.

“I don't know. I've only had one serious relationship. I just don't know if I'll find anyone else.” sighed Sally.

* * *

John and his family were soon heading back to the motel. It was getting late and they were getting tired.

“Well, did you three enjoy yourselves?” he asked the children.

“Yes.” said Emma. “I love this dress and my doll. I'm going to call her Sally after Aunt Sally.”

“I think she'd be honoured.” said Liz.

“Yes, I enjoyed it.” said James.

“Me too.” said Michael.

“Well, get ready for bed. Long trip tomorrow.” said Liz.

As she went to her bed, Liz turned to John.

“So, Adam is still unchanged in his opinions?”

“Yes. I cannot forgive him for what he did to Sally. I was no better though.” he replied.

“Does his family know about us?” asked Liz.

“I suppose so. Our kids know of him, so I can't imagine why not the other way round.”

John couldn't imagine what was going to transpire at his mother's house the following day. Adam, his bigoted brother, had had one of his prejudices reawoken and was not in a good mood.

The following morning, they left the motel early after breakfast. After visiting the petrol station for refuelling, they set off up the M1. A good many hours later, they arrived back home.

“Ah, home at last.” said John. “Not that I don't miss my roots.”

“I'll put the kettle on and then head down to the chippy for some dinner.” said Liz.

“Thanks love. Make mine pie and chips.” said John.

Liz put the kettle on and then headed out down the road.

John was glad to put his feet up, only to find himself turning the kettle off a few minutes later. After Liz arrived with the late suppers, did everyone relax and eat. After that, everyone was keen to get some sleep.

Over the next week, going into New Year, Michael had viewed his DVDs several times. He found it better watching them on DVD as it meant no adverts during each episode and being able to watch the shows in the right order. He also discovered that a sequel series was now being shown. This show took place a few years after the first show with the main characters now being older. Michael had also noticed that Gwen had given up her short hair and had grown it out.

“I wish I could have long hair.” he said one Saturday afternoon.

“Oh brother of mine, when you woke up this morning, didn't you notice that you are a boy?” said James. “I've already told you, only girls wear their hair long.”

“Not fair.” retorted Michael.

“Is fair.” said James.

“I want my hair long and one day I will.” said Michael grumpily.

“Your funeral.” said James, heading back to his room.

Michael ignored him and turned to watch the television again. It was the television that came to his defense. Among the shows that were broadcast, most were from America. Not cartoon shows, but live action shows. He noticed that some featured boys not much older than him, with slightly long hair. He waited till the week was upon them before mentioning it.

“Mom, can I have long hair?” he asked Liz.

“You want long hair?” she replied, somewhat surprised. “I only thought girls wanted long hair.”

“Well boys have long hair too.” he said. “Seen them on television.”

Liz had to watch one of the shows herself to realise he was telling the truth.

“Well, their hair isn't too long. If you want your hair like that, you can have it that way.” she said.

Michael beamed a smile that shouted “thanks!”

He told James that afternoon about it.

“But boys don't have long hair!” he cried.

“Do too. And mom says its ok.” he smiled.

James went to Liz to get confirmation, which he got. Though not pleased about it, he said nothing more.

Over the next few weeks, Michael was allowed to grow his hair. John was slightly puzzled but didn't object. The only rule was that his hair was kept to a certain length and kept in a boyish style. Even the barber admitted that longer styles were coming into fashion.

“Its all the go in America. As soon as they reach their teens however, they get it cut short.” he replied.

While James was finding it hard to accept Michael's new hair style, his parents were actually beginning to like it. Even Emma had to admit to liking it.

Even so, Michael wanted his hair longer than the length he was allowed. Even so, he kept it to himself. He didn't want to upset his brother.

* * *

So, as the weeks went by, the family lost interest in the length of his hair and nobody bothered him about it.

“So, how's my sister?” asked John over the phone. They hadn't spoken since Christmas and it was now late February.

“Fine, busy thats all. The shop has had some new super strength hormones in. I still think people should see a doctor if they want to go the distance, having done it myself.” said Sally.

“So, who uses them?” asked John.

“Cross-dressers and those who wish to pass as women for work, drag queens and the like.” replied Sally. “How's your family?”

“Not bad. Michael has started growing his hair out – some new boyish trend he picked up off the telly. Looks really good actually.” said John.

“Growing his hair? Well I never. The things boys will do nowadays.” replied Sally.

“Yes, I knew a boy who grew his hair long.” said John.

“I know that story too well.” said Sally. “But don't go there, please.”

“You know I won't.” said John. “No other news?”

“No, mom is just fine and I'm enjoying life as ever.” said Sally.

“Well, bye then.” said John.

“Bye bro.” said Sally.

Sally wasn't being entirely honest and had omitted news concerning Adam. She had been told by Helen to keep the news to herself, not to pass it on to John. She knew how the tension between her brothers was and understood why her mom had forbid her to tell him.

Easter arrived and it was a case of making sure the children didn't get sick by eating too many chocolate eggs. If that wasn't the case, there was James' birthday to take care of. John already had an idea and thought that Emma and Michael would like it if they were included.

With another school holiday, it meant that Michael enjoyed his siblings company a bit more. Emma continued to have her 'girls only' club in her room, with her friends coming around several times in the two weeks. Some of them giggled at Michael's hair. He just ignored them.

A week after the holiday came James' birthday. Being an avid fan of Newcastle United, James felt a little downbeat about not ever going to a match. John was about to change that. He bought 4 tickets for the home game nearest to his birthday. The idea was for himself, James, Michael and Emma to go.

Emma wasn't keen on football, but accepted the ticket nonetheless. Michael was with his sister on this one. He had never shown an interest and this gave James one further reason for concern. He too, like his sister, decided to go along to the match.

“You never know, Michael. You may get hooked to the game.” said John.

“I won't.” said Emma. “I'm just coming for the day out.”

On the day of the match, only James was fully kitted out in black and white, wearing the shirt he had for Christmas. The others wore black and white scarves. John still had a soft spot for the team he supported as a boy so didn't go over board in the Newcastle colours.

There was a good turnout for the match and John told the children to stay close. He bought a match programme and led them to their seats. They didn't eat anything, as John had promised to take them to McDonalds after the game.

They sat and watched the two teams warming up, with James able to identify most of the team, having seen them play on the television. Emma and Michael were not up to speed however and needed John or James to explain one or two things.

During the match, James and John were the more vocal of the group, though John felt a bit bad about some colourful chants that were being sung, especially about rivals Sunderland. Michael and Emma, despite not being keen fans, did cheer and jeer throughout. The game ended in a 1-0 win for Newcastle, much to James' delight. They headed for town afterwards to get their promised burgers and fries.

“So, you two, what did you think?” asked John to Emma and Michael.

“I enjoyed the game, but I don't think I want to go often.” said Michael.

“It was alright, but I'm not bothered.” said Emma.

John had expected Emma to be unkeen but had half thought Michael would be hooked. He put his disappointment to one side and bought the meals while the children found seats.

“So, you didn't like it?” said James in disbelief.

“I didn't say that.” said Michael. “I'm just not that interested.”

“Ok, so Michael isn't a keen fan like you.” said John, arriving with the meals. “Can't force him to like football.”

“But they'll take the mickey out of him at school. All the boys follow football. Ok, so some support the big teams, bloody show-offs.” said James.

“Not all boys follow football. You probably haven't met one yet.” said John. “And enough of the swearing.”

“Sorry dad, but some think they are so cool because they support Man Utd or Chelsea. London is miles away.” said James.

“That has been a problem for ages. People always want to follow the teams with trophies.” said John. “The media don't help either. They follow the money.”

“Who did you support as a boy?” asked James.

“Walsall.” said John.

“But they're a league one team.” said James.

“You sound just like a glory seeker. They were my local team. Your grandad used to take me to every home game. I've got no problem in you following Newcastle because it is your local team.”

“Sorry dad. I didn't mean too.” said James.

“At least you don't need a road map pointing to Manchester. Most Man U fans do. Costs them more to get there than it does to get them in the stadium.” said John.

James sniggered. He hated Man United “fans”.

“So, I guess you'll like a season ticket for next season?” asked John.

“Would I?!” said James. “Of course dad!”

* * *

Nothing more was said about Michael not liking football. He continued to watch the television and read books. He was proving a quick learner.

“He'll be top of the class at this rate.” said Liz.

“No harm in that.” said John. “Not many kids like reading nowadays.”

Later that week, they got a visit from Sally.

“Don't mind if I stay the night?” she said.

“You're welcome to.” said John.

“Thanks bro. I thought I'd make the trip being as I've got the week off work.” she said.

“Well, there are some children in the living room who would like to speak to you.” said John. “I suppose you'd like a drink?”

“Would love one.” said Sally, now heading for the living room. “Hi kids.”

“Aunt Sally!” cried Emma, running to meet her.

“Hello there. Looking as pretty as ever. Michael, like the hair. Your dad told me about it.” said Sally.

“I think its too long.” sighed James.

“Well, I don't think so. If girls can have short hair, why can't boys have long hair?” said Sally.

“I don't want short hair.” said Emma.

“I wasn't saying you should.” said Sally. “By the way Emma, is that another new dress?”

“You like it?” said Emma.

“Her wardrobe is packed.” said Liz, coming in from the kitchen. “She loves clothes.”

“Doesn't every girl?” smiled Sally. “So James, still following football?”

James responded in haste and was soon giving an account of his only match to date and how his dad was going to get him a season ticket in July.

“And you Michael, still like this Ben 10?” she asked him.

“Yes, dad got me some more DVDs too.” he replied and retrieved another boxset from the shelf.

“Season 2.” read Sally, looking at the box. “How many series did they make?”

“Three I think.” said John. “Of course, he wants that one too, plus theres a new Ben 10 too.”

“New one?” asked Sally.

“Yeah, the characters are older.” replied Liz.

“Do you want to watch some?” asked Michael, now eager to play a disk.

“Not at the moment. Maybe later. I am stopping the night.” replied Sally.

“He's already watched them several times.” whispered Liz.

It was hard to believe that Sally had indeed once been male. To the unknowing eye, she was female in every aspect, down to her dress sense, her mannerisms and her voice. John could hardly believe it too, but had grown to love the sister he had gained. So much more full of life than the young man she used to be. It was beyond doubt that she had found her place in life.

This wasn't the first time she had stopped the night. She often did, for the journey was long and tiring and she enjoyed their company. She was a natural with children, which made the fact that she couldn't become a mother in her own right, all the more difficult.

“If a way of making you pregnant ever happened, would you take it?” John had asked her one day.

“You know I would. To be a mother is something I've always dreamed of.” she said.

The other problem she had was the stigma of being transsexual. Gay men didn't want her because she was post-op and most declined her because of her past anyway. She was bisexual (though she considered herself more lesbian than straight) and had had close encounters with both men and women but only one became serious. She had for now, decided to remain single.

After dinner, she gave in, just to keep Michael happy and watched one of his DVDs. Emma decided to show off some of her other dresses and James decided to lecture her futher on Newcastle United.

“I think I might take some time off and let you take care of the kids.” said Liz. “I think you handle them quite well.”

“I would, but I can't afford to travel up here that often, plus there is work.” smiled Sally. “Though I'm sure the kids would love me to stay more often.”

The children made it clear that they would. This was hopefully part of making the children understand what she was. They only knew her as a woman and would hopefully continue to see her in that way when they learnt the truth.

Sally spent the night in the spare room, which had been fitted out as a guest room. Sally was the only person who ever used it so far. She was in no hurry to start out the following morning and enjoyed breakfast with the family (Emma and James were getting ready for school) and waited till Liz had come back from the school run before leaving. Michael even decided to stay behind just to spend a few more minutes with her.

“So, you chose to grow your hair?” she said to him. “You do see boys with long hair now. Back when I was just a young girl, it was quite common.”

Michael seemed intrigued.

“Well, don't let it get too long or people might think you are a girl.” she added.

Michael just nodded and said nothing.

“Always the shy one. Don't worry, you'll be just fine.” she smiled, giving him a hug

When Liz returned, Sally accepted the offer of another cup of coffee before heading home.

“Bye sport.” she said to Michael, giving him another hug. “Bye Liz. Hope to see you again soon. Give my love to John.”

“Will do. Have a safe trip.” said Liz.

“Bye then.” said Sally, getting into her car.

“Its hard to believe she was born male.” thought Liz, as she watched Sally drive off. “Those people who hate the transgendered haven't took the time to know one personally.”

Michelle's Story - Part 2

Michael may still be in the closet, but he has been able to let his hair grow into a style that is still boyish (though a shop assistant does mistake him for a girl, despite his boy attire). A holiday in Skegness and another visit by Aunt Sally follow, before he finally begins school, and gets to make a friend. Meanwhile, John hears about the events involving his estranged brother Adam.

Michelle's Story – Part 2

It was June, and James and Emma were looking forward to the summer holidays. Michael was too, even though he had been spending every day at home. For him, the summer holidays meant that starting school was drawing nearer.

John had decided to give Sally a call, just to see how she was getting on.

“Hi sis, how's things going?” he asked her.

“Fine. Business is well, mom is coping, but I do see her often. I know I'm speaking in advance, but I've got some time off in August. I'm thinking of visiting.” said Sally.

“Well, you know you're always welcome.” said John. “What days in August would they be?”

“Got something planned?” she asked.

“Holiday booked up in Skeggy, first week. Seeing that James and I are getting season tickets, we booked up dates prior to the season opener.” he replied.

“Skegness. Not bad. But first week won't be a problem, as I've got the second week off.” said Sally

“Ok, will do. Nothing more on Adam or is he still as stubborn as ever?” asked John.

“Haven't heard anything, or at least mom hasn't said anything.” said Sally. “But if you actually think he'll apologise to me, forget it. Never happening.”

“Oh, I seriously hope his family don't end up like him.” said John.

“If mom had her way, they wouldn't.” said Sally. “Well, got to go. Send my regards to Liz and the children. Bye now.”

“Bye.” said John.

“Any news from Sally?” asked Liz, as he returned to the living room.

“Mom's okay.” he said. “Plus she plans to visit in August.”

“Oh, the kids will be pleased.” said Liz.

Meanwhile, James was on the home computer. John had bought it to do some work at home. When the children arrived, he decided to allow them to use it when they were old enough. James had learnt to use computers at school and was learning how to type.

“How's it going?” asked John.

“Okay. Just doing an essay for English.” he said.

The computer was in the corner of the living room. It meant that the children could be monitored as they used it. He had recently taught Emma how to use it, though she still needed some help from time to time. With schools making more use of computers, it was becoming almost necessary for children to have regular access to one.

Liz had also learnt some of the basics and from time to time would browse the internet with Michael. Michael would get to choose which pages he wanted to go to, and Liz would find them. Whether it be playing games or looking for educational sites, Michael was put first.

This was leading to a problem. Michael was becoming very close to his mother and loved her company. Though he somewhat looked forward to starting school, he was going to miss his time with her.

His hair by now, was halfway down his neck and styled in the boyish bob he had seen so many American boys wear theirs. His hair was cut so that it remained short in front of his ears. As much as he tried, he couldn't get it to cover them.

For James, this was something he couldn't apprehend. He believed he was acting in Michael's best interests when he advised his brother to cut it short before starting school.

“I like it this way.” said Michael offishly. He was getting tired of James' complaints.

“Will you leave him alone.” said Liz. “Nobody has said anything bad about his hair.”

“But the boys at school will tease him!” said James.

“Who are you looking out for? Michael or yourself?” asked John.

“Michael of course.” said James, rather unconvincingly.

“Firstly, when Michael starts in September, you'll be starting 2nd year juniors. So you'll be in a different part of the school. So, there'll be no chance of your brother embarrassing you in front of your friends.” said John.

“I guess so.” said James.

“Look James, I know its all the go to be liked by your friends. If one of your friends suddenly appeared with long hair and was suddenly liked for it, would you follow his lead just to be as popular too?” added John.

“If it was fashionable, I would.” said James.

“Then you are just an attention seeker. Don't follow trends just for the sake of making friends. True friends like you for who you are, not what you look like.” said John.

“In other words, just be yourself.” said Liz.

James said nothing more and just watched as Michael began to finger his hair nonchalantly.

“Oh brother!” he said under his breath and went to his room.

When July came, John was at St James's Park getting himself and James season tickets for the new season. Michael and Emma went shopping with Liz instead.

“How can I help you and your two daughters?” asked one shop assistant.

“Sorry.” said Liz, realising what the assistant had said. “That one happens to be my son.” pointing to Michael.

The assistant looked at Michael closely and realised her mistake.

“I'm so sorry. He just looks cute with his long hair.” she replied.

Emma couldn't help but giggle.

“No, it's a trend from the States. I have seen other boys with similar styles.” said Liz, not too offended.

“Can I help you anyway?” said the assistant, hoping she hadn't ruined her sales opportunity.

“Yes, my daughter, that one, she needs some new shoes. Her old ones are getting small and I thought it would help if she had her feet measured.” said Liz,.

“Of course, will you just step over here please.” she replied, relieved.

A few minutes later and Emma was sporting a new pair of shoes. Liz thought it best that Michael have a new pair too, and bought him a pair from the boys section.

“She thought you were a girl.” smiled Liz as they left the shop. “Fancy that.”

“Yeah bro. Your long hair looks real cute!” giggled Emma, impersonating the assistant.

“Ok, leave him alone. Besides, his clothes are clearly boys ones.”

Michael wasn't sure whether to take the joke or not. He actually liked the assisitant's mistake.

“You sure you want to keep it this length?” Liz asked him when they stopped for something to eat.

“Yes.” he replied.

“Okay.” she replied. “But you do look cute.”

Her smile reassured Michael that she was just having a bit of fun.

They were joined by John and James later in the day.

“Got your tickets?” asked Liz.

“Got the receipts.” said John. “The tickets will arrive in the post.”

“Yep, good seats too.” said James. “Behind the goal.”

Liz decided to explain the misunderstanding with Michael, but just to John.

“Really?” he replied. “How did he take it?”

“Sort of embarrassed. But when I offered to get it cut, he refused. To be fair, he does look cute with his hair as it is.” said Liz.

“Well, he knows he has to have it trimmed every now and then.” said John. “But let him decide. He'll probably want it shorter at a later date.”

* * *

July was almost over and the children were on holiday. It was one weekend when John finally got some serious news from the rest of the family. It was Helen who called.

“Oh, hi mom.” said John. “Where have you been?”

“Long story.” said Helen. “You want to know, I've moved in with Anne and her children.”

“Anne? You mean Adam's wife? What is going on?” asked John.

“Plenty. Adam is gone, he broke up with Anne in June, the divorce has only been formal for a few weeks.” said Helen.

“Well I never.” said John. “So what happened between them?”

“He started an affair and got caught out.” said Helen. “But that is only half the story.”

John listened with interest. The next part caught him off guard.

“His oldest son is transgendered. Peter is now living as Jessica and recently went full time.”

“Oh my God. This is Sally again, isn't it?” said John.

“I'll put you on to Anne if you like?” said Helen.

“Please do.” said John. “If I see that brother of mine, I'll kill him for sure!”

“Anne Smith here, hi John.” said Anne.

“Hi Anne, sorry about your son, or I should say, daughter.” said John. “Taken your maiden name I see.”

“Yes, sorry about Helen, but she wanted everything kept quiet until Adam was out of the way.”

“So, how is your daughter now?” asked John.

“I presume you mean Jessica? She is getting along fine. Took to her new life like a fish to water.” said Anne. “Adam was so determined to stop this happening, but after I heard about Sally, I sided with Jessica. I can only think that he started this affair to get even with me for doing so. I'm happy now, Jessica is happy, as is her sister.”

“So, you know about Sally then?”

“I'd heard so much from Adam, but then Helen told me a bit more. When Adam rued her failed suicide attempts, I felt my relationship with him start to fail. I put my entire support behind Jessica from then on.”

“I'm sorry about that.” said John. “I just hope you can find someone who will understand your daughter for who she is.”

“No hurry for that at the moment.” said Anne. “But, my children would like to meet the uncle they've only heard of. They've met Sally already and even I think she is wonderful.”

“She is, isn't she.” said John. “But if you want us to visit you, I think we can arrange that. My children would like to say hello.”

“We would like that. Thank you. Bye.” said Anne.

“Bye.” said John.

“News from home?” asked Liz.

“Plenty.” said John. “Adam and Anne have divorced. Their eldest son is now living as a girl.”

“What?!” said Liz. “It certainly hasn't been quiet then. Does Sally know?”

“Yes, she's been to see them.” said John. “That brother of mine, if I ever get my hands on him!”

“Was he at fault for the divorce?” asked Liz, though she guessed he was.

“Yes, he had an affair, though having a transgendered child must have been the main reason.” said John.

“So, what's happening now?” asked Liz.

“Mom has moved in with Anne and her children. Their new daughter is enjoying her new life.” said John. “Though they won't see their uncle, our children can now meet their Aunt Anne and their cousins. We're free to visit them.”

“Wonderful. They'll be thrilled.” said Liz. “Should they know about the transgendered child?”

“Best not. At her age, they won't know, unless they catch a glance somewhere.” said John.

“But, they'll be just be excited to know they can visit them.” said Liz.

They soon got their children together and told them that they could visit their cousins in the Midlands.

“Wow, we can get to meet our Uncle Adam at last!” said James.

“That won't be happening.” said John. “Your Uncle Adam doesn't live with your Aunt Anne anymore.”

“Why not?” asked Emma.

“He did something bad. He found another woman.” said Liz.

“He had an affair.” said James. “Some friends at school said their parents did that. Now they don't see the one.”

“Well, that is what happened. But you can see your Aunt Anne and your cousins.” said John.

“How old are they?” asked James.

“Around your age. There's three of them, 2 girls and a boy, I think.” said John.

“Great, 2 girls!” said Emma. “At least I won't be bored when we visit.”

“You pleased?” asked Liz to Michael, who was yet to say anything.

“Yes.” he said. “New friends for me, I suppose.”

* * *

The season tickets arrived at the end of July. By then, the fixture list for the new season had been announced. They had booked up their annual holiday at the beginning of August, so as not to miss the first home game of the season. They needn't have worried, for Newcastle didn't play at home until the second week in.

It was a quiet day with Michael and Emma once more reading books. James was admiring his season ticket, or more so, season card. A lot of clubs had switched to using plastic cards with electronic chips on them.

“Ok, you've admired it long enough.” said John, taking the season card. “I'll hold on to it for you.”

“I'm really looking forward to the first game.” said James.

“Well, we've got a holiday first, so look forward to that instead.” said John.

“I'm just wondering when we should go and see Anne.” said John later that day.

“What about over Christmas?” suggested Liz. “You know we usually see Helen then. We can make it a real family affair.”

“Good idea. But I'll leave that for now. Just got holidays to think about.” said John.

The days went by and August arrived. The week in Skegness was upon then and the children were asked to go to bed early, just so they could get an early start the next day.

“We always go to bed early when going on a long trip.” grumbled James.

“Stop complaining. You want to go?” said Liz.

“Yes.” he replied.

“Then do as you're told.” she added.

John and Liz had spent the day getting packed, sorting out clothes for everyone, plus all the essentials that one needed when going away.

“You're not taking that?!” remarked James next morning. Michael was holding his teddy.

“Teddy wanted to come, so he's coming.” said Michael.

“Good grief!” sighed James.

“Stop complaining James. He'll get tired of teddy soon enough.” said John.

“Not soon enough.” said James sulkily.

When breakfast was over, they took the suitcases to the car and double checked everything.

“Note for milkman. Check. Back door locked. Check.” said Liz.

“Put Teddy in dustbin.” added James. “Ouch!”

Michael, who still had Teddy in his hand, had directed a kick at James' ankle.

“Stop it. Not like you Michael?” said John.

“He wanted to put Teddy in dustbin.” said Michael.

“Did not.” said James, clutching his ankle.

“If you don't stop complaining about Michael's teddy, I'll put yours in the bin!” said Liz. “And don't tell me you haven't got it. I've seen it on the top shelf.”

James was feeling small. His sense of pride tarnished. He didn't think his parents knew he still had that bear.

“You've still got your teddy?” asked Emma. “I'll look after him if you don't want him.”

“Shut up!” he said, dejected. He felt bad for the first hour or so of the journey, with Michael asking him if he wanted to speak to his bear instead.

When they arrived at Skegness, they found their hotel and headed for their rooms. They had two rooms which were adjoined. One had a double bed and the other had 3 singles. They unpacked their things and decided to make some drinks with the facilities that were provided.

“I'll take the middle one.” said Emma to her brothers.

“Fine with me.” said James. Michael hadn't quite finished teasing him about his bear.

At least, James wasn't pestering Michael over his teddy.

With dinner looming, they left the chance to explore after they had eaten. They were glad that the menu had more than one option for children as Emma didn't like peas but did like baked beans.

With dinner done, they headed out and explored the shops on the front. There were quite a few to look at, plus numerous other things besides. The seal sanctuary and pleasure beach were certainly on the agenda for later in the week.

While the children naturally looked for toys, Liz was already looking for souvenirs of her own, ones that could be used, such as tea towels or dinner mats. John was outside the entrance, perusing the postcards and having a chuckle at the same time.

* * *

They left any souvenir purchases for later, and decided only to buy ice creams instead. They then spent a short time in an amusement arcade looking at the fruit machines. John and Liz were not avid gamblers but enjoyed fruit machines whilst on holiday. They stuck mainly to the machines that offered prizes such as coin falls. They would look around, deciding which looked best, which had more prizes near the edge. Some however, seemed more keen on taking your money than pushing prizes over the edge. Therefore, they spent a brief period of time on one machine to see whether it was worth staying on it for longer. At least the children were kept interested as they watched in eagerness for any prizes that may soon fall.

They stayed out fairly late, returning to the hotel at 8:00pm. The children were promised a day on the beach if the weather stayed fine.

“I don't know why you stopped sleeping with your bear if you still like him?” asked Emma to James as they prepared for bed.

“I'm too old and so is Michael.” snapped James.

“Michael isn't too old for a teddy.” said Emma. “So stop having a go at him over it.”

“This is a boys thing and you don't understand it.” replied James. “Goodnight!”

“Don't listen to him.” whispered Emma to Michael. “I think your teddy is nice.”

Michael smiled appreciatively at her and went to bed.

Next morning, they awoke and got prepared for the day ahead, with Liz making sure they all washed and brushed their teeth. Once that was sorted, they went downstairs for breakfast.

The weather was sunny as hoped, and so they headed to the beach with buckets, spades and wearing swimming clothes under their normal clothes. As they were early, they didn't have trouble finding a spot.

James was interested in burying Michael but never got the chance. He had started on the hole but Emma and Michael, sensing his intention, pushed him in instead and he found himself buried with just his head poking out.

“This isn't how it was supposed to be! Michael was going to be buried!” he shouted.

“Well, you are now.” said Emma. She started to write in the sand beneath him.

“What're you writing?” he asked.

“Never you mind.” said Emma. “Mommy, can you take a photo of James please?”

Liz came along with the camera and looked down at James and smiled.

“Yes, this will look good in the photo album.” she said. “Say cheese.”

James didn't answer but got his photo taken nonetheless. He was eager to be freed from his tomb and see exactly what his sister had written. Before he was though, John came along and looked.

“Oh, very good you two.” he said to Emma and Michael. “Will have to show this photo to his friends at school.”

James was now worried. “Get me outta here!”

He was freed from his tomb and brushed off. He demanded to see the photo on the camera.

“You can see it when I've had it processed.” said Liz. She was aware that he intended to delete the photo upon seeing it.

“Not fair!” he sulked. “I bet it's embarrassing.”

He went over to his brother and sister with a bucket of sand and threw it over them.

“What did you do that for?!” shouted Liz.

“She wrote something embarrassing.” he replied. “I know she did!”

“No need to do that though.” said Liz. “Now say sorry to your brother and sister.”

“No.” he sulked.

“Say sorry!” said Liz. “Or you will not get any more ice creams for the remainder of the week.”

“One little word will not hurt you in the slightest.” said John.

James gave them a stern look, went back to his siblings and quickly apologised.

“Ok, I've said sorry!” he said.

“You need to control your temper!” said John.

“He needs to lose some pride too.” said Liz. “All because he can't cope with us knowing about his old teddy bear.”

“So, he does still have it?” asked John.

“Yes. I do go and clear out their room from time to time. It's on the top shelf.” said Liz. “Doesn't he realise that there are people much older than him who still value their old teddies?”

“He's becoming too image conscious.” said John. “Too much like my brother.”

Liz looked at the photo. She admired Emma's writing: 'I like teddy bears'. There was a simple picture of a teddy underneath the writing.

“I'm going to hold onto this photo.” said Liz.

“Good idea.” said John. “Plus I think he needs to know why he never sees his Uncle Adam.”

* * *

As they headed back to the hotel, John called James to one side and got him to sit on a bench.

“James, I don't like the way you're bossing Michael about. If Michael is doing something that is deemed wrong for his age, we'll let him know, not you.” said John.

“Ok dad.” replied James.

“I want a promise off you that Michael will not be bullied into doing anything because you feel it's right.” said John.

“Why do you stick up for him? He's not a toddler anymore.” said James.

“That may be the case, but he is still young, and you're no adult. Please don't be like your Uncle Adam.”

“I don't even know what my uncle is like!” said James.

“Then, I'll tell you.” said John. “Your uncle is very much like you at the moment. He likes having things his own way. He thinks he knows better than everyone else. Well, he decided that his way of thinking was better than mine. We had an argument and we've hardly spoken to each other since.”

“So, you think you are better than him?” asked James.

“Yes, but there is a reason. My way of thinking involved thinking about others. Your uncle only thought about himself.” said John. “Now, your brother likes his teddy bear. Yes, you think he's too old, but he doesn't. Let him decide when he's too old.”

“Yes dad. But what has this got to do with my uncle?” said James.

“He thought he knew best for someone, but he was thinking only of himself. As a result, that person nearly got hurt badly.”

“Who was that?” asked James.

“I'll just say that that person recovered and is now among friends.” said John.

“Who?” asked James.

“You'll know when you're older.” said John. “But please lay off Michael. Your brother is a good lad, he doesn't need to change, not just yet.”

James thought about it and nodded. “Ok dad. I'll leave him alone. But he needs to toughen up.”

“Leave it to us. We'll help him if he needs it.” said John. “Anyway, let's catch up with the others. Almost time for dinner.”

Though James took his father's advice and left Michael alone, he still felt that his brother needed his help too.

The rest of the week went without trouble. They spent a good many hours on the beach during it, as well as going to the local Pleasure Beach. Emma especially enjoyed the visit to the seal centre. The place looked after seals and sealions, and shows were put on for visitors.

On the last day, they went around the shops and all three children were bought souvenirs. Michael stuck to his love of Ben 10 and made sure that any items he got bore any of the characters.

“I see James is keeping his word.” said Liz. “Do you think he'll keep it?”

“I'm not sure.” said John. “I just have a feeling that he'll still try to get Michael to behave more boyish.”

“I'm sure school will help Michael. He just needs to make friends with boys his own age.” said Liz.

“I think so too.” said John.

The children were sad to be going home after their stay in Skegness. They were all smiles though when they were reminded of their Aunt Sally's visit the very next week.

* * *

Sally arrived on the Sunday after they came back and was all set for a near week long stay. She always used these week long holidays from work to stay with her brother. Her mom lived local to her, so visits to see her were easily made.

John always made her welcome and so did the children. They considered her like a second mother and she would have welcomed such a title, though they knew not why.

With John back at work, Liz was left with 3 children to look after for most of the day. With Sally around, the burden was lessened.

“So, still into Ben 10 and long hair, are we?” asked Sally to Michael.

“Yes.” he said softly.

“Still shy too.” added Sally.

“We're hoping school will cure that. Only a few weeks to go till then.” said Liz. “Still got to get him his uniform.”

James was in charge of the telly and watching some of his favourite shows. Emma and Michael had resorted to their other favourite hobby: reading.

“Nice to see them reading.” said Sally. “Most kids nowadays go for computer games.”

“We try to get them started on books early.” said Liz. “Though James is keen to get a Nintendo DS.”

“Friends at school have one, I suppose?” said Sally.

“You've got it.” said Liz. “Though we might get him one for Christmas.”

She said the last bit in a whisper since James was nearby.

John and Liz were keen to know a bit more about Anne and her family, especially Jessica. But seeing that they wanted the truth about Jessica hidden from their children, the subject wasn't brought up until the late evening when they were in bed.

“We were thinking of saving our first visit until Christmas.” said John. “I might phone them to let them know.”

“I can always tell them.” said Sally. “I visit often now.”

“So, what are your impressions on Jessica?” asked John.

“Plain and simple, she's a girl.” said Sally. “She loves clothes and dolls and can't wait for her hair to grow down her back. A bit like me when I was younger.”

“So, how old is she?” asked Liz.

“She is 6. Had her last birthday in March.” said Sally. “Though she'll be happier at her next birthday for sure: first as a girl.”

“So, she's just a few months older than Michael.” said John. “So, about her siblings?”

“Older sister called Sandra, almost 2 years older to the day. Long medium brown hair which she now wears curly, jealous of Jessica whose curls are natural. Then youngest is Edward, now the man of the house. He has just turned 4.” said Sally.

“Well, they seem a nice lot.” said Liz.

“Oh, they are nice.” said Sally. “Very close too. I promised to go shopping with them on Saturday, so I'll have to cut my stay here short.”

“Well, I'm glad to see you've become friends with Anne. Hopefully, we can do the same.” said John.

Talk about the Smiths was dropped for the remainder of her stay. For now, the children wanted to make the most of the remainder of their summer holidays. They didn't like the way the shops promoted their end.

“They were selling the 'Back to School' stuff before the holidays had even begun.” said Liz to Sally.

“Isn't that the case with everything?” replied Sally. “Easter eggs on sale in December, the Christmas items will be out in a few weeks.”

“Don't remind me.” said Liz. “I have 2 birthdays to deal with in the weeks leading up to Christmas.”

They were out shopping and they had the children with them. One of the reasons was to get Michael a few items for school. Even though James had a few old items that would do, Liz felt it necessary to get Michael some new clothes too.

“How about getting your hair trimmed?” asked Sally. “It is getting a little long.”

Michael gave her a dirty look and walked off.

“I've tried to ask him, but he won't listen.” said Liz. “I suppose you had that problem though?”

“It wasn't till college that I started to grow my hair, but just down to my shoulders.” said Sally in a low voice. “It wasn't until I started transitioning that I got to grow it longer. But, as you said, my parents did have a few complaints about it.”

“He should have his hair cut.” said James. “It's too long.”

“Is my hair too long?” asked Sally.

“No, but women and girls can have long hair.” he replied.

“Is that so?” said Sally. “I see loads of men with long hair now, but no one says anything.”

“It's not cool for long hair on boys.” he retorted.

“But Michael thinks otherwise. He saw some American boys on telly with long hair.” said Liz.

“Any way, who says it isn't cool?” asked Sally.

“Friends at school. They don't have their hair long.” said James.

“We've done this argument already.” said Liz. “You shouldn't depend on others for choices that are yours to make.”

“Meaning?” asked James.

“Be yourself.” said Sally. “And leave your brother alone.”

“He has been like this for a while.” said Liz. “And though we told him to stop it whilst on holiday, he still tries it.”

“He'll learn one day. Maybe he needs a hard lesson to show him.” said Sally.

“Maybe, it just needs Michael to become less shy.” said Liz. “But he is no harm. As I've said before, he just needs to make friends and become involved with them.”

Because of her proposed shopping trip with Anne and her children, Sally made her way home on Thursday, giving her a chance to rest before seeing her other relatives.

As ever, the children were sad to see her go.

“You know I visit as often as I can.” she told them. “But it is a long way to come.”

“I don't think you've been loved as much as this?” asked John.

“I don't know. But from a family point of view, life has been just getting better.” she replied. “See you bro.”

“Bye sis.” said John, hugging her.

* * *

As the summer holidays drew to a close, the children were gearing themselves for the return to school. Though James had left Michael alone for the most part since the holiday in Skegness, he still thought Michael was treading on thin ice with his sensitive behaviour.

“Lets make that hair of yours look more boyish.” said Liz as she prepared Michael for his first day at school. “Cheer up. With your cheery attitude and smile, you shouldn't have any problems finding friends.”

“Don't worry bro, you should be ok.” said Emma.

Michael looked at her and smiled. Her hair had been plaited and it looked really nice. He could only dream for now of having his hair like hers. John wasn't there to say goodbye, having had to go to work early.

James never said much and just followed them out to the car.

Upon arriving at the school gates, Liz decided to escort Michael to the entrance. She wasn't the only one as there were plenty of parents giving their children some first day advice.

“Now, take care. I'll be back for you this afternoon.” she told him. “Look, there are other boys, just as nervous as you. You'll be fine. Now just enjoy yourself.”

“Bye mom.” he said, giving her a hug.

“Bye sweetie.” she said.

He watched all the way as she headed back to the car. She was right. He was nervous.

When she was totally out of sight, he turned and looked around. Emma had gone to find her friends. He could see her chatting with them, and she clearly was ignoring him.

“Hi. You new here too?” came a voice.

Michael turned and found a boy speaking to him.

“Yes, just nervous, that's all.” he said in a low voice.

“My name's Robert. What's yours?” said the boy.

“Michael.” said Michael.

“Nice to meet you Michael.” said Robert. “You got brothers and sisters here?”

“My brother started juniors and my sister is still in infants.” replied Michael. “You have long hair?!”

“Oh, yes.” said Robert matter of factly. “My mom thinks I look ok with it like this.”

Robert's hair was also down to the base of his neck.

“My brother wants me to cut mine.” sighed Michael.

“I don't have a brother. Just an older sister.” said Robert. “But why does he want you to cut it?”

“Because it's not cool.” said Michael.

“I think you look cool.” said Robert.

Michael smiled. In Robert, he appeared to have found a friend.

This proved good too, as Robert and Michael found themselves in the same class. They sat together and got along fine. If either of Michael's parents had seen this development, they would have been proud.

For now, Liz was getting used to a new chapter in her life: a day all alone. She had housework as usual, but no longer was there any of her children for company.

Back at school, Michael's friendship with Robert was growing quickly as they soon exchanged interests and hung out during breaks and at dinner time. Emma was quick to notice this, and smiled at the sight. She then went back to talking with her own friends.

She met him on the way out after school and smiled. He was walking back with Robert, talking as they had been all day. After saying goodbye to Robert, Emma spoke to Michael.

“You've made a friend, I see.” she said. “I'm glad you have. But he has long hair too! Oh, James is going to find that annoying!”

Michael smiled at the thought. “He is, isn't he!”

James joined them moments later but they had reached the fence and met Liz before he could say anything.

“Mommy, Michael has got a friend!” said Emma.

“Has he now?” said Liz, a smile on her face. She looked to Michael, whose own smile confirmed it.

James looked over and stared in amazement.

“Shy? Insecure?” said Liz to him. “Yet, here is our Michael and he has found a friend.”

“And he's got long hair, you drip!” said Emma into James' face.

“No surprises there then.” said James.

“But he's got a friend.” said Liz. “Now, get in the car please.”

It was clear that Michael had enjoyed his first day at school. He happily talked about his new friend to his parents all afternoon. Both looked at each other and smiled.

“This Robert has brought him out of his shell, it appears.” said John before they went to bed.

“It appears so.” said Liz. “I'm so pleased for him.”

The next day, Michael was more keen to get to school and renew his friendship with Robert. All appeared well as the two boys continued to get on. If only others in the playground would tolerate it.

Billy was in the the final year of infants and had already established himself as a bully. Though he still had victims to pick on, he was always on the lookout for more. Two new first years with girlishly long hair seemed like a good choice.

“Hello girls.” he said, as he walked up to them, his 2 cohorts flanking him.

“We're boys if you don't mind.” said Robert.

“Sissy boys to be precise. And I don't like sissy boys.” said Billy. His friends guffawed

“We're not sissies either!” said Robert. “Who do you think you are?”

“Someone who doesn't like smart arse idiots like you!” said Billy. He went and grabbed Robert by the collar.

“Leave him alone!” said Michael.

“Oh, and why should I?” said Billy.

“Because I'm going to do this!” said Robert. He swung his leg and caught Billy on the shin.

Billy let him go and cursed, rubbing his leg. Robert took Michael by the arm and led him to another part of the playground before Billy's mates could grab them.

“Why did he do that?” asked Michael.

“He is a bully.” said Robert. “He obviously doesn't like us.”

“But why? We haven't done anything to him.” said Michael.

“You don't have to. Bullies are like that. My sister told me about them. They just think they are stronger than everyone else and hurt anyone they consider weaker.”

“But we're not weaker?” asked Michael.

“He thinks so, and he'll be back.” said Robert. “We'll just have to keep out of his way.”

Michael took Robert's advice. During dinner, they hung out in a busier part of the playground. It gave them some sort of protection.

When it came to going home, Michael didn't mention the encounter with Billy. He just smiled as he got in the car. For now, he seemed ok, but Billy wasn't deterred.

Michelle's Story - Part 3

Michael has started school and made friends with Robert, who also has long hair for a boy. But he has also made an enemy in Billy, the school bully. The feud that ensues results in a more confident Michael, but Billy refuses to give up. Some clever deceit and Michael finds himself in a living nightmare, and his family are unable to help him.

The story continues in Jessica's Story - Part 10.

Michelle's Story – Part 3

Michael's first week at school was almost perfect. It was until Billy put his foot in. Billy was just the average school bully looking for victims and he had targetted Michael and his new friend Robert for having long hair.

Robert had become his main target for now, simply because he had kicked him in the shin. Billy wanted revenge and soon.

It was Thursday morning break and Robert and Michael were heading for what they considered a safe spot in the playground when they got stopped in their tracks.

“Well, look who we have here, the ugly stepsisters.” said Billy, to the amusement of his friends.

“Sod off Billy!” said Robert. “Or do you want a broken leg this time?”

“I thought girls were meant to be polite?” said Billy, showing offense.

“And I thought boys were meant to be polite to girls?” said Robert. “But you're not boys, are you?”

Billy was wounded by that remark. The area was too full of other children for him to try anything violent. He signalled for his friends to follow, but not before whispering a threat into Robert's ear.

“Why won't he leave us alone?” said Michael.

“I kicked him. That's why.” said Robert. “He wants to hurt me for it.”

“Tell a teacher, why don't you?” said Michael.

“If I do, he'll never give up.” said Robert. “I need to make him give up.”

The surrounding children hadn't gone without noticing the confrontation and looked at them with curiosity.

For the remainder of the week, Billy left them alone, though he didn't take his eye off them.

“The one called Robert is the tough one.” he told his friends. “The other one takes a back seat. Stupid little pansy. Get rid of Robert and the other is defenceless.”

Michael was unaware of how the next few weeks would shape his life.

“So, your first week at school has been ok then?” asked John on Friday evening.

“Yes dad.” said Michael.

“As we told you James, as soon as he started school, he would come out of his shell.” said John to his oldest son.

James looked at Michael and gave a weak smile. Though he was hurt slightly by the fact that his fears for Michael had not come into fruition, he felt glad that they hadn't.

Over the weekend, Liz was getting a little worried about something else.

“What's up love?” asked John.

“My period. I'm sure I'm due one now, but well, it hasn't started.” said Liz.

“Maybe it's late.” said John.

“Perhaps.” said Liz.

The second week of school began and Michael was trying to avoid Billy when possible. Robert seemed to be keen too, but it wasn't easy. Billy was desperate to corner them when they were in an isolated spot.

Alas, it happened, but it was a quick surprise attack. It was one of Billy's friends who did it. What helped was that Billy was clearly elsewhere and was making sure that it was known.

Robert and Michael didn't notice Billy's one friend walking close by. It happened so quickly. One second they were chatting away and the next, Robert was on one knee clutching the back of his one leg. Michael looked for the attacker but he was no where to be seen.

“It must have been one of his friends.” said Robert. “Got his payback then.”

“I'll punch them for this.” said Michael. “I wish I could be Ben 10 and then I'd beat him up as Four-Arms.”

“That would be fun to watch.” smiled Robert. “But it's just a cartoon.”

“I know.” sighed Michael.

Despite this attack, Robert knew that the end was not reached. Billy would be back for more.

Back at home, Liz was still worried about her period. By the time Wednesday arrived, she still hadn't started it. She could only guess at one reason and John pressed her into visiting the doctor. She did so on Thursday and she collected the children that afternoon with a smile on her face. Only when John came back from work, did she reveal why.

“I'm pregnant.” she smiled. “We're going to be a family of six!”

“Please let it be a girl!” said Emma. “I've always wanted a sister.”

Later that week, John decided to let Anne and his mom Helen know about Liz's pregnancy. He decided to confirm plans to visit them at Christmas.

“So, 2 girls and a boy. The girls just like anything girly and the boy is into Thomas the Tank Engine.” he told Liz. He had just asked for the Smith children's interests, so they could buy presents for them.

At school, Michael was finding himself still at the centre of a struggle with Billy. Robert had been right that the sneak attack which had seen him get kicked in the leg was only the beginning. Billy and his friends were not through with them by a long shot. Much to their pleasure, Robert and Michael didn't seem to want to tell anyone about them.

The attacks continued to be sneaky, or done when there were few about. Billy's bad reputation helped him – no one dared to speak out against him. So, unless Robert and Michael decided to do something, the bullying would continue.

“So, you little pansy! What are you going to do about it?” asked Billy to Michael.

Michael had been shoved to the floor unceremoniously, with Robert held back by Billy's comrades.

“Come on, prove to me that you're no weakling.” taunted Billy.

“Don't do it Mikey!” shouted Robert.

Billy ignored Robert and continued to egg Michael.

“You are weak after all. Weaklings must be beaten up.” said Billy.

He turned and smiled at his friends, feeling victorious. He just hadn't counted on Michael snapping.

Michael was hurt mentally and his temper was rising. He had never felt so angry before. Before Billy could do anything, Michael had got up and kicked him hard in the side of the knee.

Billy fell to one knee, clutching the other. He looked up at Michael and saw a whole new Michael before him.

“You stupid little cow!” he cried. “Why did you hit me for?”

“I'm no weakling!” shouted Michael. “I'M NO WEAKLING!”

“Oh yeah?” said Billy. “Try this.”

Billy got back to his feet and managed to kick out at Michael. The kick merely took Michael off his feet and put him back on the ground.

“You're still a weakling!” said Billy. “You'd better improve for next time.”

Billy left them, his friends throwing Robert to the floor.

“You ok?” said Robert.

“Yes, but I'll break his leg next time.” said Michael. “I'll show him who is weak!”

“Don't go after him.” said Robert. “Tell a teacher. We should have done this from the start.”

But Michael didn't seem to hear him. A new determination had been born inside him and it wanted Billy beaten up.

* * *

Michael however showed no sign of this new attitude upon going home that day. His whole family were oblivious to the sudden mental change within him, other than the fact that he seemed more confident.

But the signs were not hidden for long.

Next day at school, Billy confronted Michael and Robert .

“Get out of my way!” said Michael.

“Talking tough?” said Billy. “What about those puny muscles?”

Billy lashed out with his hand and shoved Michael to the floor again.

“Leave him alone, you git!” said Robert. “Take on me if you have to!”

“No, this runt interests me. I like runts who think they're tough.” said Billy, his eyes still on Michael.

“But of course, you're one.” said Robert.

“Shut him up!” said Billy. His two friends took up their new regular role of restraining Robert.

“No chance of that.” said Robert.

“Says who?” said Billy.

“Says me!” said Michael. He tripped up Billy and pinned him to the ground. “I'm tougher than you!”

Robert smiled as he saw Billy in a whole new situation. Billy looked up at Michael and saw a determined boy aiming a fist at his head.

“Now, leave me and my friend alone!!” continued Michael.

“Ok, ok. You win.” said Billy. “Now let me up.”

“Don't take your eyes off him!” said Robert.

Michael heeded Robert's words and let Billy get up, though he kept his fists clenched. Billy was worried and decided to walk. His friends let Robert go and joined him.

“Well done.” said Robert. “You've got him worried.”

“I've beat him.” said Michael, sounding pleased.

“The once. He might come back.” said Robert.

“Then I'll be ready for him.” said Michael.

Robert looked at Michael and felt disturbed by the look on his face.

Though Michael continued to speak to him on friendly terms, Robert felt as though something had been unleashed in his friend.

At home, Michael's confidence was still being noticed. At first, everyone was pleased at this change in him, but then it happened.

James still noticed that Michael took his teddy to bed. Feeling that Michael was now showing signs of “growing up”, he decided to confront him over it.

“Hey bro. Shouldn't you be giving up that silly bear now?” he asked.

“No I am not!” said Michael crossly. “Go back to loving your bear!”

James looked stunned, but tried again.

“What about cutting that girly hair of yours?” he added.

Michael turned, gave him a dirty glance and kicked him in the leg.

“No way!” said Michael. “I like my hair like this, so shut up!”

“Mom! Mike kicked me!” said James.

“He what?!” asked Liz.

“He kicked me.” he repeated. “I didn't do anything.”

“He wants me to give up teddy. He wants me to get a hair cut!” said Michael, now entering the room.

“So, you did nothing?” asked Liz.

“So I did. But he kicked me! He's never done that before!” said James.

He had forgotten the time before the holiday, when Michael had kicked him over his teddy.

“Why did you do it Michael? You know it's wrong to fight.” asked Liz.

“He deserved it.” said Michael. “He's been telling me what to do all this time, he deserved it!”

“I don't care if he deserved it or not, you shouldn't kick people!” said Liz.

John confronted both boys later that day.

“What has got into you?” he asked Michael. “Sure, we wanted you to be a bit more confident, but not this.”

“Well, I'm standing up for myself.” said Michael. “You told me to.”

“Ok, but no kicking out at anyone.” said John.

Just to help matters, James didn't say anything more to upset Michael.

* * *

As October neared, with Emma's 8th birthday approaching, Michael found his need for being “tough” lessening. Billy appeared to be keeping his distance.

“I don't like it.” said Robert. “After all these weeks of bullying us, he suddenly gives up.”

“Maybe I'm too tough for him.” said Michael.

“About you being tough.” said Robert. “Don't try to be. You're becoming like him. Bullies try to be tough. You're no bully, Michael, you're a good friend, and that's how I want you to stay.”

“But I'm not like him.” said Michael.

“You are though.” said Robert. “When you floored him for the third time just last week, he was scared of you. Bullies go round scaring others. You are doing that to him.”

“But he deserves it.” said Michael.

“Well, it appears he has given up, so you can too.” said Robert.

“Well, ok. But if he tries, I'll do it again.” said Michael.

Billy hadn't given up though. His reputation as a bully had been severely dented, and he so wanted to get even with Michael. But he had to admit that Michael was better than him.

“Why don't you get him to join us?” said one of his friends.

“He would make a good member, but he hurt me, and that is what matters.” said Billy. “I want revenge!”

While Billy was spending time figuring out how to get back at Michael, he turned his attention to victims who didn't fight back. But seeing as his reputation had been tarnished by Michael, his power over others was waning. This made him want to hurt Michael more than ever.

So, for Michael and Robert, they seemed to have won the war. As a result, Michael did stop his near bully attitude and started to show signs of his old self. His own reputation was growing as a result and even Emma took notice.

It was soon explained at home that Michael had been bullied but had appeared to have won.

“So, this is what it was all about?” asked John. “So, has the bully given up then?”

“He appears to have.” said Michael.

“That is great, but if he tries to do anything again, tell us or a teacher. Don't deal with him yourself.” said John.

“Ok, I won't.” said Michael.

Michael also apologised to James too.

“I'm sorry. I just got angry, the bullies made me angry.” he told him.

“I'm sorry too.” said James. “You can take care of yourself. I've heard that Billy is one nasty piece of work.”

Emma was soon celebrating her 8th birthday. She had her friends round to celebrate with her. James and Michael found themselves taking a back seat.

“Why don't we just watch the telly all day?” asked James.

“Ok, but why did it have to be a girls party?” asked Michael.

“Because Emma is a girl?” suggested James. “It's just something that is. Girls like being girls and boys like being boys. We just like different things.”

Even as they watched the television all day, as Liz looked after the girls, Michael felt a pang of jealousy. He still wanted to be a girl and would have loved to have been involved in this party.

But his own birthday was only a matter of weeks away, in November.

Michael's continued desire to be female was made worse at school, with so many girls to admire and envy. With Billy still showing no sign of reigniting his campaign against them, Robert and Michael wandered around the playground more freely.

But Billy was just doing his research. He was seeing if there was any other way of getting back at Michael. But all efforts had proved fruitless, till now.

“What is he up to?” he said to himself, as he took to monitoring Michael from afar.

Michael was wandering around the playground with Robert as usual. Though Robert didn't take notice, Billy did. Michael was making his admiration of girls too known.

“What is it?” asked one of his mates.

“He seems to be looking at that group of girls.” said Billy. “As though, he's... I don't believe this, it can't be!”

“What?!” asked the other mate, puzzled.

“I think he's jealous.” smiled Billy.

“Jealous?!” said his mates together.

“I'm guessing that he wants to be a girl after all, the stupid little sissy.” said Billy. “And this could be my ticket to beating him once and for all.”

His friends looked at him in wonder.

Even so, with an idea brewing inside his head, Billy kept to watching Michael. He continued to smile as Michael once again showed signs of jealousy towards the girls.

“Mike? What is it with you and the girls?” asked Robert, finally noticing Michael's habit of looking at them.

“My sister is over there, and I just try to catch her attention.” he replied.

Though Emma was among them, he wasn't out to catch her attention. If she did look over towards him, he turned his gaze away and walked on.

Billy's plan was still showing no signs of being realised as November arrived. Billy had come stuck as one thing stood in his way: Robert.

“Why don't we just drag him away?” suggested one of his mates.

“I don't want that.” said Billy. “I want to give Michael the idea that I have give up. Beating up that idiot Robert is not going to do that.”

As Michael's birthday approached, Robert was given an invite to the party. He was the only guest, but for Michael, this meant lots.

The birthday party had Michael's favourite subject written all over it. The table cloth, the cake and the plates were all green and black and had Ben 10 characters all over. It didn't bother Emma or James, whose own parties had involved décor to their personal taste. They just knew that this was Michael's own special day.

Robert had been dropped off by his parents for the Saturday based party and found himself getting friendly with Michael's family.

“I knew you liked Ben 10, but this is ridiculous!” he told Michael.

Michael had taken him to his room and showed him all the figures he had. But Robert took more notice of James' Newcastle United items.

“I don't follow football.” said Michael. “I'm just not into sports.”

“I'm not saying you should.” said Robert. “My dad loves them though.”

“My dad supports Walsall.” said Michael.

“Who?!” said Robert. “Where are they?”

“A long distance away. My gran lives down there and we visit them at Christmas.” said Michael.

“Oh, so your dad is from there?” asked Robert.

“Both my mom and dad.” said Michael.

“That explains why they sound funny.” said Robert.

“They don't sound funny,” said Michael, sounding hurt.

Robert dropped the subject, and continued to play with Michael's figures. He decided to pick up the subject of football with James and the two were soon chatting away happily.

“Dad, Robert says you sound funny.” asked Michael after the party and after Robert had been collected by his parents.

“Regional accents.” said John. “There is a lot of hatred about them. People treated unfairly just because they speak with a different dialect. Ignore him. You're already picking up the local dialect.”

“Am I?” asked Michael.

“Yes, but don't worry.” said John. “You speak English, so that is all that matters.”

* * *

With Michael's birthday now past, the main subject in the house was the Christmas trip to see their gran, aunts and cousins in the West Midlands. It also meant a plan for shopping. Not only had Liz and John got to buy presents for their own children, they now had 2 nieces and a nephew to buy for too.

Sally, due to work commitments, didn't find more times to visit, and promised to see them at Christmas. All contact with her for now was made over the phone. She was keeping John abreast of things in her area but didn't mention the Smiths much unless she had to. John was at least explaining how Michael had found confidence, as hoped, at school.

But for the children, there was still the matter of another 6 weeks at school and for Michael, his short life thus far was about to take another twist.

Billy was still awaiting his chance. Further sightings of Michael admiring the girls in a curious way seemed to confirm his theory. But his chance did come and he pounced.

“I'll be back in a bit, I just need to go to the toilet.” said Robert during morning break. “Need a two.”

Michael was content to stand in the playground and wait, though he decided to watch the girls playing their usual games.

“Hello Michael.” said Billy from behind.

“What do you want?!” asked Michael, his face suddenly looking angry.

“I'm just here to say sorry for what I've done. Can we call our troubles off?” he replied.

“Well, ok. But no more trouble!” said Michael.

“Deal.” said Billy. “Now, what are you doing?”

“Watching the girls play.” said Michael.

“You don't want to join them?!” asked Billy.

Michael hesitated before replying.

“How can I? I'm a boy.” he replied.

“Just as well.” said Billy. “Because any boy who wants to be a girl, or to dress like one, is seen as the biggest idiot ever.”

“What do you mean?” asked Michael.

“If you dressed as a girl, everyone would laugh at you. You would feel so bad, that you would just want to hide away forever.” said Billy. “Trust me, you'll want to die, because the torment would be so bad.”

“I would?” asked Michael sounding worried.

“Yes.” said Billy. “A boy came here dressed as a girl and everyone laughed at him so bad, that he ran away and nobody saw him ever again.”

“What happened to him?” asked Michael.

“Nobody saw him again.” said Billy, adding a sinister tone to his voice.

“I see.” said Michael. The thought seemed bad, though he couldn't imagine a boy going to school dressed as a girl.

“I'd keep away from girls too. They might want to dress you up as one of them if you get too close.” added Billy. “They love to make sissies out of boys. Keep away from them.”

Michael just wondered in horror at these words.

Billy was just admiring the worried look on Michael's face when Robert could be seen in the distance, having finished his trip to the toilet. By the time Robert had found Michael, Billy had walked off.

“You ok?” asked Robert.

“Yes.” said Michael, unsuredly. “Billy has just been up and said sorry for everything.”

“He has?” said Robert. “I don't believe it.”

“But he did.” said Michael.

“I don't trust him.” said Robert.

Back at home, Michael thought about Billy's words. They certainly conflicted with his deepest desires. The subject haunted him in his sleep.

He was in an empty room, dressed in a pretty dress, his hair down his back with a ribbon in it. A large mirror stood before him, showing the girl he had become. He admired himself, and felt wonderful, but then a large number of faces appeared all around and started laughing at him, mocking him, poking fun at him.

“He's a boy in a dress! He looks so stupid!”

“My brother is such a sissy! Let's all laugh at him!” said James.

He noticed that his whole family, even his gran and Aunt Sally were there and all were pointing and laughing cruelly.

“SISSY! SISSY! SISSY!” came the voices, mocking him mercilessly.

“Stop laughing! Stop laughing! I really am a girl!” he shouted, tears pouring down his face.

He woke up with a start, tears down his face.

The rest of the day saw him feel miserable. Seeing himself as a girl had been wonderful, but then he had been made fun of. The whole dream had been a nightmare.

“If I become a girl, I'll be made fun of.” he sighed. “But I want to be a girl! It's not fair!”

Billy watched on as Michael entered the playground at breaktime with Robert beside him.

“I think I've just ruined his worthless life.” said Billy with a smile.

As Michael passed the girls, he glanced over and quickly walked past.

Apart from that, Michael said nothing about Billy's ill advice to anyone. But the main problem arose at home.

Seeing Emma was the problem. He really liked her, he admired her long brown hair and her dresses.

“I want to be like her, but if I do, everyone will laugh at me.” he thought. He wanted her lifestyle, but he couldn't have it. He hated it and he meant to show it.

“What's up bro?” she asked later that day, after school.

“Nothing.” he lied.

“Come on, what's up?” she asked again.

He didn't answer and went to his room. Emma, knowing that something was up, followed and persisted.

“Leave me alone! Go away!” he shouted.

“Ok, if you insist.” she said at last.

But she continued to note that he was becoming distant from her. She wanted to know why, but his responses were getting more hostile.

“I said leave me alone, you stupid girl!” he shouted at her one day. His new fears, combined with jealousy were certainly beginning to rule his head.

* * *

At school, he avoided the girls at all costs if possible. Emma was noticing this too.

“My brother is acting strange all of a sudden.” she told her friends.

“The one who put down Billy, you mean?” replied Jenny.

“Yes, with long brown hair.” said Emma.

“Why, what's he doing?” asked Lucy.

“He seems to be jealous.” said Emma. “I try to talk to him and he starts being rude to me.”

“Jealous?” said Jenny. “What of?”

“Maybe, he wants to be a girl?” said Lucy. “His hair might look good with ribbons in it.”

“I don't know.” said Emma. “But if he gets worse, I might ask him if he wants to try on a dress.”

“Here he is now.” said Jenny. “Go and ask him.”

Lucy decided to do it instead. She left the group and went over to him.

“Michael, your sister wants to speak to you.”

Michael turned and saw the girl with braided red hair coming towards him. He looked uncomfortable and decided to run off, leaving Robert behind.

“Leave me alone!” he cried.

“What is with him?” asked Lucy.

“I don't know.” said Robert who was just as stunned and puzzled by Michael suddenly running off. “Why, what's up?”

“He has started being rude to his sister.” said Lucy.

“Why?” asked Robert.

“That's what she wants to know.” said Lucy.

Robert tracked Michael down and confronted him.

“What's your problem?” he asked.

“I don't want to talk to my sister.” said Michael. “I hate her.”

“How come?”

“She's a girl! I hate girls!” said Michael. Though he said it, he didn't really mean it. It was just his fear turning to paranoia.

“I don't understand you at times.” said Robert. “You ran away from a girl who was asking you a question.”

Michael didn't answer, leaving Robert wondering whether his friendship with Michael was worth keeping.

Michael continued to be rude to Emma when she asked him an innocent question. He then started being rude to her at other times. It was then that Emma decided to make her threat known.

“I don't know why you don't like girls, if you like your hair long!” she said to him. “Maybe I should put you in a dress and call you.... Michelle!”

Michael froze in terror. “You wouldn't?!”

“I would!” said Emma again. “Michelle is a suitable name too.”

He ran to his room and shut the door. When she did see him again at dinner that evening, he didn't say a word. From then on, Emma found she had a weapon to use against him.

“What is going on between you two?” asked John later that week.

“Michael is being horrible to me for some reason, but I've found a way to control him.” said Emma.

Michael was in his room, playing with his Ben 10 figures. He felt bad in a way about how he was treating his sister, but now that she had threatened to dress him up in her clothes, the rudeness now had a reason. He didn't want that nightmare to come true, he didn't want to be laughed at.

James had also found out about how he ran from girls now. His recent increase in respect for his younger brother was disappearing too.

“You are a mystery, bro.” he told Michael one night. “What is it all about?”

He didn't get an answer. Michael thought that even by telling the truth, he would get laughed at.

If only he knew that Billy had set him up. The bully was now content to watch as Michael's fear of being seen cross dressed had seen him chased by girls. He had become a laughing stock anyway.

“I told you my plan would work.” said Billy. “Now he's scared stiff of being seen as a sissy and will do anything to avoid girls!”

His mates just guffawed along with him.

Robert was also getting puzzled with Michael. He liked Michael as a friend, but like everyone else, was unable to work Michael out.

“I don't know why I'm friends with you.” said Robert. “You continue to act strangely around girls.”

Michael slumped in his chair and continued on his maths work. Everyone at school was now finding his fear of girls quite funny or strange. The respect he had won by humiliating Billy was disappearing fast: Billy's plan had worked better than even he imagined. Michael just wished for the Christmas holiday to arrive and give him some sanctuary from the hell that school had become. But the visit to the Smiths had one problem: two of his cousins were girls. That would mean avoiding 3 girls in total.

It didn't help either, that Emma had found it fun to threaten him with treating him like a girl. She now made the threats when he wasn't being rude. Though he secretly wished for such, he was still convinced that people would laugh at him.

“Mom, can you tell sis to stop teasing me?” he asked Liz.

“Well, you started it by being rude to her.” said Liz.

“But I've stopped being rude to her but she hasn't stopped.” he added.

Liz did ask Emma to stop, but a sly smile from her later that day suggested that Liz's words had gone in one ear and out the other.

She managed to call out to him the one afternoon, but she was unaware if he was listening.

“Tell me what your problem is and I'll stop bothering you.” she called.

* * *

In the build up to Christmas, John was busy arranging things concerning their annual visit to see his mom Helen. But this time, the venue was different and there would be 4 more people to see. The difficult part was finding lodgings for the night enroute. So far, he had managed to get a motel room each year that allowed them to stop on Christmas Eve.

The presents for Helen and Sally were joined by their own. The children opened their own presents upon arriving at the venue. This year would be no different.

Michael was glad of the holidays arriving, having had enough of the ridicule at school. He had stopped being horrible to Emma just to avoid the threats she made.

Emma and James were looking forward to meeting their cousins. Michael was too, to a degree. At least Aunt Sally and Helen would be there, so he would have familiar faces too.

Just to help keep the surprise of presents on Christmas Day, John packed the car on the night before setting off, so that the children didn't see the presents going in the boot. They only needed the one set of clothes as always and thus one large suitcase sufficed.

“So, what are the names of our cousins again?” asked James.

“Sandra, she's the eldest, then there's Jessica, and then Edward.” said John.

“Two girls.” said Emma. “I envy both, for having each other as sisters!”

“Maybe your sister is on the way.” said Liz, pointing to her tummy.

“I hope so.” said Emma. “I really hope so.”

“Which one is the one?” asked Liz to John. She kept her voice low so that the kids couldn't hear.

“Jessica, I think.” said John. “But from what I heard, just think Sally but younger. She's that convincing from what I've heard.”

The next morning, the children were woken early. Liz was busy with breakfast while John inspected the weather outside.

There had been snow during the night and the car needed freeing before they could set off. He came back in and told everyone to wrap up before going out.

“Snow!” said James. “Ok, let's have a fight!”

James and Emma were soon putting on their coats, gloves and scarfs before heading outside. They were soon gathering snow in their hands and throwing it at each other.

Michael came to the front door and watched on as his older siblings exchanged snowballs.

“John! I've heard on the radio that the M1 is gridlocked in places.” said Liz coming to the door.

“Ok, we'll have to set out early” said John. “Kids, time to stop playing.”

The children stopped reluctantly and went back inside for a few moments. They soon came back out to get in the car. Emma had brought her favourite doll along, just to impress her female cousins.

It was 10am when they started out on Christmas Eve. The roads were busy with traffic as expected: other commuters travelling across the country to spend Christmas with family and friends.

Getting out of Newcastle was just the start. With the snow about, it made traffic jams worse. It took nearly an hour to finally reach the A1 and then reach the M1 motorway.

“Put a CD on love. Try and cheer us up on the way.” said John.

Liz had brought along a collection of Christmas CDs, ranging from carols to classic pop songs. It certainly helped lift the mood in the back where the children were seated. The long journey was certainly tiring for them.

Rather than face the hefty prices charged at service stations, Liz had prepared packed lunches for everyone. They sat in the car at a service station and ate them. Even then, they had food left over for later that evening. It was dark long before they arrived at the motel. Having booked in, they headed for their room.

“Does Aunt Anne live in the same area as gran?” asked James.

“Basically.” said John. “Now when you arrive there in the morning, I want all of you on your best behaviour.”

“That counts for you too, Michael.” said Liz. “I don't know what has got into you of late, but I'd just as soon have the old shy you back.”

Michael bowed his head low. His personal life had got complicated of late, and it wasn't finished yet. He looked over to Emma who just smiled at him. Turning his eyes from her, he concentrated on the food that Liz was preparing for a late night snack.

John switched on the television to see what was on. He found a film that interested them all and they watched it. But soon it was clear that the children wanted to go to bed. John and Liz didn't mind, as it meant that they could get an early start the next morning.

The next morning, John woke first and went to wake the children.

“Come on, Christmas Day and new friends to meet. We have a big day ahead of us.”

Little did he realise how big a day, this Christmas Day, would be.

Michelle's Story - Part 5

With Michael now out to his sister and parents, its just a case of explaining things to his older brother James. James takes it hard, but comes to accept it. If only the school headteacher would - as a meeting to discuss the bully turns to Michael's gender.

Michelle's Story – Part 5

As they left the Smith's house and headed back to the motel for the night, the mood in the car was mixed with wonder, disbelief and excitement. The latter belonged to Michael and Emma, who now were looking forward to being closer than they could ever have imagined.

They were sat next to each other on the back seat and to James, they were looking too close for his liking. He knew there was more to Michael's explanation and newly reformed friendship with Emma than had been let on. He wanted the full truth and he wasn't prepared to wait for an answer.

When they arrived at the motel and entered their room, James made his move.

“What is going on? Michael was afraid of girls, now he's getting on fine with them! Why are he and Emma so close now?!”

Everyone turned to look at him.

“James, will you stop being so nosey!” said John. “Yes, your brother and sister are close, but they always have been. They've just had a misunderstanding and now they are patching things up. Satisfied?”

James looked defiant. “That's not all, is it?”

“Look son, you need to learn to be less nosey.” said John. “Yes, there is more, but it is a delicate matter. Something you are obviously not ready to hear at this time!”

James did shut up then. One thing he knew for certain, was to heed his dad whenever he raised his voice.

“Sorry dad.” he said at last. Feeling smaller, he got ready for bed.

When they awoke early next morning, John spoke to him again.

“Listen, I'll tell you when we get back home. The subject is delicate and I need you to understand fully what is going on.”

“So, what is the subject?” asked James.

“You'll find out at home.” said John. “Now just be patient. And don't stand between your brother and sister.”

After a quick breakfast in the motel cafe, they set off on the long road home. As always, they stopped twice along the way, for food and toilets. It was at the second stop that John took Emma and Michael to one side. James was in the shop and Liz was with him.

“When we get home, I don't want you making a bee line for Emma's room.” he told them. “We need to explain things to James first.”

“He won't like me for it, will he?” asked Michael.

“He probably won't, but once I explain to him what is going to happen, he will, even if it takes time. Just go easy on him. This is a lesson for all of us.” said John.

“So when can I play with Michelle?” asked Emma.

“Hopefully soon.” said John. This was the first time he had heard Michael's new name but said nothing. “But there are lots of things to do first. Patience is very important here.”

“Ok daddy.” said Emma.

“We understand, daddy.” said Michael.

John smiled. “For now, call me dad. I don't want James to get curious.”

They did just that and upon arriving home late that evening (traffic had been bad once more due to further snowfall), they gathered in the living room and rested for a few minutes. Liz put the kettle on and took a jar of cocoa out of the cupboard.

James looked at John with expectation. Now that they were home, James wanted answers, but John showed no sign of budging and he decided to carry on waiting.

Nothing was done till the following day. John had got the day off work, so that morning, he told Michael and Emma to remain in the living room with Liz while he had a private word with James.

He took him to his bedroom and told him to sit.

“Ok James. You want to know what is going on with Michael?”

“Yes, but you said it was delicate?” replied James.

“It is. What I'm about to tell you, I do not want you telling anyone, not even your friends. Do I make myself clear?”

“Yes dad.” said James, acknowledging the fact that John's expression was serious.

“Ok, your brother has been the victim of a cruel hoax by a bully named Billy. He was led to believe that girls would force him into dresses and make him subject to horrible abuse.”

“That's it?” said James. “He was afraid of them for that? But why?”

“This is where it gets awkward. Have you ever heard about boys who want to be girls?” asked John.

James looked at his father in horror. “You're not telling me, my brother is one of them?”

“Yes. Michael wants to be a girl.” said John.

“Oh, this is embarrassing!” sighed James. “My brother is a freak!”

“I don't ever want you using that word!” said John, his voice rising. “Michael is not a freak. Whatever you've heard about people like him, I want you to forget it right now!”

James froze, shook by his father's temper.

“Now son, myself, your mom and the rest of our family are going to support him. If you choose not to, I'm not going to stop you, but I will not have you teasing him, or inciting others to do the same.”

James still showed shame in his face.

“If I ever hear of you doing anything to hurt him, you will have me to answer to.”

“Yes dad. I'm sorry dad.” said James. “So, does this mean he'll be dressing as a girl from now on?”

“Now and again.” said John. “He'll be going to school for the foreseeable future as a boy, but in the sanctuary of this house, he will be dressing as a girl.”

“Ok, but not now please.” said James.

“We're not rushing you into meeting your new sister just yet. We haven't really met her either.” said John, now putting an arm around him. “Besides, you've already seen a boy wearing girls clothes.”

“I have?! When?” asked James.

“Christmas Day.” said John. “Your cousin Jessica.”

“What?!” exclaimed James. “She is a boy?!”

“She prefers the term 'was'.” said John. “She helped your brother overcome the fear that has been bothering him these past few weeks.”

“I never would have known if you hadn't told me.” said James, now starting to cry.

“Your mother and I knew in advance, but even we were amazed at how convincing she is. Hopefully, we can help Michael to be just as convincing.” said John. “Now dry your eyes.”

James wiped the tears away with his hands and continued to look at his father.

“Now, I'm going to tell you to lay off Michael for a while. I need to speak to him again and explain a few more things.”

James followed John out of the room and headed for his own room and shut the door behind him. John could soon hear him sobbing once more.

* * *

Downstairs, Liz looked to John as he arrived back in the living room.

“How did it go?” she asked.

“Not bad.” said John. “Had to raise my voice a bit. Already getting the wrong idea from his friends.”

“But did he take it well?” added Liz.

“He's upset.” said John. “But I think he'll come round. Just let him be for now.”

“Shall I go and speak to him?” asked Michael.

“No, I think he wants to be left alone.” said John. “Now, to you two.”

Emma and Michael turned to look at their father.

“I need to make sure you get some things clear. When you go back to school in the new year, I do not want you telling anyone about Michael wishing to be a girl.”

“Ok, but can I play with him at school?” asked Emma.

“It might be best if that was left for here.” said John. “Children like Michael and Jessica are vulnerable to the views of other people. Most people do not understand how you feel, and feel frightened of you. For that reason, you must not tell anyone without the permission of myself or your mother.”

“Now, what about an introduction to our new daughter?” asked Liz. “I think some of Emma's old clothes might fit.”

Emma and Michael both smiled at this. Liz got up and took them to Emma's room, careful not to disturb James, whose door was still shut.

“Ok.” said Liz. “Time to let the girl Michael out.”

“Her name is Michelle.” said Emma.

“Ok, Michelle then.” said Liz. “Now please be quiet so you don't disturb James.”

Liz and Emma looked through the chests of drawers and cupboards, searching for older clothes that Emma hadn't worn in a while. While they couldn't find a pair of shoes, they did find panties, socks and a blue dress.

Emma watched on as Liz helped Michael out of his boy clothes and into the girl ones. Soon, Michael stood before them looking nothing like a boy.

“Just need to give her hair a tidy up.” said Liz, taking Emma's hairbrush from her table. “There we go. One little princess, without shoes.”

Emma went over to Michael and hugged him. Unlike the incident on Christmas Day, Michael was all smiles in the dress. To help complete the look, Liz had found an hair band and put it on his head.

“Thanks mommy.” he said. “I feel better now.”

Liz took a look at him and took a deep breath. “I think your dad would like to see you.”

Once again, they walked silently, so as not to disturb James. They headed back to the living room where John awaited. He was taken aback by the sight, though to see the smile on Michael's face, made him smile back.

“John, I've got someone who would like to meet you.” said Liz, presenting Michael.

“Now, I promised not to laugh, and I'm keeping that promise.” said John. “Are you sure you want to do this?”

Michael went over and gave his father a hug.

“I am sure, and thank you daddy.” said Michael. “Do you think I look pretty?”

“You look wonderful.” said John. “Now we just need to make you a complete girl.”

“Can you do that?” asked Michael. “Can you make me a complete girl?”

“I can't, but special doctors can.” said John. “We'll get you to see one in the new year.”

For the most of the afternoon, Michael spent it in Emma's room. He had a few things to learn about being a girl, but Emma was a willing teacher.

“Now, Gemma needs her nappy changing.” said Emma. “When you get a doll, you'll need to do this too.”

“Ok. So, you want me to help?” asked Michael.

“I'll show you.” said Emma.

She found Michael to be a keen student in the ways of girlplay and was beginning to enjoy his company more, though she was struggling to remember that the girl sitting beside her was really her brother.

“If you've always wanted to be a girl, why didn't you say so a while ago?” she asked him.

“I've been afraid to say anything.” he replied. “Plus James didn't want me to be sissyish.”

“Oh, that.” said Emma. “Well, you're a girl now, and enjoying it.”

“I am.” said Michael. “I want to play in this room every day.”

Everyday was, as he learned, something that wasn't coming soon. His parents were still coming to terms with his coming out, but supportive. The only obstacle for now was his brother James.

* * *

Michael's first ever session of playing in Emma's room was ended when Liz came up and asked them to come down for dinner. Michael had to change back into boys clothes for this, seeing that James would be seeing him for the first time since he had been told about his brother's desire to be a girl.

“Don't say anything to your brother if possible.” said Liz as she led him and Emma downstairs.

“I never thought I'd say this.” said Emma. “But Michael, I mean Michelle, is great fun to play with.”

“That is good to hear.” said Liz. “But, as I've just said to Michael, don't say anything to James.”

They sat in the living room, watching the telly. John had gone up to see if James was ready to leave his room, where he had been since being told.

“James, it's time for dinner. You coming out?” asked John.

After a few minutes, the door opened, and James appeared with a tear stained face. He still looked upset.

“I'm losing my brother, aren't I?” he sighed. “But why? Why did he have to do this?”

“Eventually, but not yet.” replied John. “He wants to do it. We cannot explain why, apart from that he feels he is a girl.”

“But how do we know he isn't lying?” asked James.

“If he was lying, he would have been uncomfortable just a few minutes ago.” said John. “For he has been playing in Emma's room for a few hours.”

James looked at his father in disbelief.

“Look, this is a subject that many do not understand. When the subject appeared in the news for the first time a good many years ago, it was received with much fear and resentment. Many still hold those opinions. Many have never met one of these people, either because they refuse beyond anything to understand them, or have never had the fortune to meet one.” said John, now going into James' room and sitting on the edge of the lower bed.

“But I've seen people like them in the newspapers and they look like men in women's clothing. They don't look like women at all!” said James.

“Some are like that.” sighed John. “And those are the ones people remember. But some do not. Some look so convincing, that they can walk along the street and anyone who saw them would never know.”

“How would you know?” asked James. “Have you seen one?”

“Jessica is one example.” said John. “Did she look like a boy to you?”

“No, but she is young.” said James. “So, name another example.”

“Another example?” asked John, realising he had suggested another.

“Yes.” said James. “Well?”

“I saw another in a magazine many years ago.” said John. He decided to keep Sally's past secret for a while longer.

“Ok, I need to wash my face first.” said James. “I'll be down in a few minutes.”

“Ok, but say nothing to Michael, please.” said John.

The children heeded their parents advice and said nothing to one another. It didn't stop James from looking at Michael with curiosity. It was as though he half expected Michael's attire to change into something feminine, or Michael to show some sort of feminine behaviour.

This didn't go unnoticed by John and Liz, though they said nothing. It was expected in a way, as James was struggling to come to terms with his brother's life changing decision.

It was fair to say that the relationship between James and Michael became uncomfortable for the next few days.

That night, James watched as Michael changed into his favourite Ben 10 pyjamas and went to bed as usual. He wondered if Michael would soon be wearing pink pyjamas with teddy bears all over them instead. The thought upset him. He didn't want this to happen. He wanted his younger brother, not another sister. As much as he had criticised Michael for not being boyish enough, he really liked him. And so, without a word being exchanged between them, they went to sleep.

* * *

The next day saw John back at work, so Liz was left to look after the children. They had all been given strict instructions to lay off their mother while she remained pregnant. She was nearly at the halfway stage and her tummy was starting to show it. John would be getting some paternity leave in order to help her in the final months.

But for now, she just wanted the children to give her some peace and quiet as she rested herself. The only thing was that Emma wanted some more time with her new sister. This meant that James would go into self imposed seclusion once more, as he was still unready to see Michael as Michelle.

Michael was more than willing to have his hair brushed into a more girly style and wear a dress once more. Liz was intrigued by the change that overcame Michael as he put on that dress. He became a girl almost immediately and the boy he was, was lost for now. The only thing that bothered her for now, was his lack of girls shoes.

At the end of the day, John received a phonecall from Anne. She was just enquiring about Michael mainly and John explained that it was early days yet.

For now, John was just waiting for a response from James. James had been distant from Michael since hearing about his brother's coming out. He had yet to meet Michelle and that was what John wanted him to do.

James spent more time in his room, though this didn't hide him from Michelle. Emma's room was next door and he could hear them playing happily. He appreciated his parents being patient with him. He knew that hiding from Michael, or Michelle as he now liked to be referred to, had to end soon. Just before the New Year, he decided it was time to meet Michelle.

Michael was dressed and sitting in the living room with Emma. It was in the evening so John was there too. No one was expecting James to enter, but upon his arrival, they turned and looked at him.

James looked over and noticed Michael wearing a pretty white dress. He walked closer and Michael stood up.

“So, this is what you look like.” said James with difficulty. “You like it this way?”

“Yes. I'm happier this way.” said Michael.

John and Liz watched on, deciding not to intervene. This was between Michael and James.

“You want to be a girl forever?” said James, swallowing hard.

“Yes, I do.” said Michael.

“I'm going to miss you bro!” said James, tears now appearing. He went over to hug Michael. “I'm so sorry, I'm so sorry about how I've treated you!”

“I just want you to like me.” said Michael. “I only want to be your sister.”

“You can be my sister.” replied James. “But I'm still going to miss you.”

“Thank you bro. This means a lot to me.” replied Michael.

With James now accepting of Michael/Michelle, John decided to fill him in on the do's and don'ts when they returned to school in just over a week.

“I'll have to write a letter I suppose, to the headmaster and inform him firstly that Michael has been the victim of a horrid trick.” said John. “And for now, avoid explaining this.”

For extra advice on Michael's case, there was only one person who could help: Sally. She had been helping Jessica and she would certainly help Michelle.

“Hi sis.” said John. “Just wondering if you could be of any help.”

“Hi bro. I guess you want help for Michael?” replied Sally. “I have been thinking of him.”

“I'm just wondering if there is a gender clinic near us.” said John. “With Liz's pregnancy now halfway, she won't be able to go far.”

“Ok, I'll check it out for you. As far as I know, Jessica goes to a clinic near Manchester.” said Sally. “Thankfully, she only goes every 6 months.”

“Manchester is a little too far for us.” said John. “I suppose it's too much to ask for you to help.”

“You know I would if I could, but the distance.” said Sally. “I'll try and find another one, hopefully closer to you.”

“Thanks sis. If I need anything more, I'll ask.” said John.

“Always ready to help.” said Sally.

* * *

Before the Christmas holiday ended, Liz was determined to get Michael some new clothes, including a pair of shoes. With John and James attending a football match, Liz headed off to town with Michael and Emma. Michael was disappointed that he couldn't go as Michelle. Emma was disappointed too.

However, Liz wasn't put off by the prospect of buying girls shoes for a boy. In fact, she had an idea to fool the store assistants: she was going to buy the shoes for Emma.

So, upon arriving at the shoe store, Emma and Michael went to look at the girls shoes. Emma's feet were one size bigger than Michael's, but this wasn't a problem. Michael's feet were likely to grow in the next few months anyway, so getting a size too big might be better. In fact, the children had always been bought shoes that were one or two sizes too big. Their feet did grow fast, so buying for their present size was a bad idea – they could out grow the shoes in a few months.

Liz joined them moments later and asked them what they liked. An assistant noticed them and came over.

“Can I help you madam?” she asked.

“Just come to get some shoes for my daughter.” said Liz, pointing to Emma. “She's just making her mind up at the moment.”

“Ok, just let me know when she has.” said the assistant. She walked off to one side.

Michael was the one really choosing, but Emma was helping. Soon they picked a pair of white shoes and Liz called for the assistant.

“She would like these, please. Size 5.” said Liz.

The assistant took the one shoe and took it round the back.

“I hope you don't mind Emma trying them on?” asked Liz to Michael.

“Don't worry bro, you can wear them when we get back home.” said Emma.

Soon, the assistant was back with the display shoe and a pair of size 5's. As expected, Emma was asked to try them on. Michael couldn't help but feel a tad jealous at seeing Emma wearing what would soon be his shoes.

Soon, the shoes were back in their box and being paid for by Liz. Next came the clothes. Once again, Emma was slightly bigger, but she was the size guide once more.

Michael was in heaven as he looked at the girls clothes, knowing that he would be getting some of his own. He was so caught up in looking at the clothes with Emma that the shop assistant seemed to overhear what the siblings were on about. Even with his boy clothes, his long hair gave the assistant the impression that she was watching two girls.

“Can I help you?” asked the assistant.

“Just buying clothes for my daughter.” said Liz.

“Which one?” asked the assistant innocently.

“The one in the dress of course.” said Liz. “The other is my son.”

“Oh, I'm so sorry. But the long hair, plus the way they are talking about clothes, I thought they were sisters.” said the assistant.

“They always discuss clothes.” said Liz.

“For each other?” asked the assistant.

Liz looked at the assistant with concern. The assistant knew she had crossed a line and apologised.

“I'm sorry. I just overheard them.” she said.

“To be honest, my son wants to be a girl.” said Liz. “I'm buying the clothes for him.”

“Oh, I see. If you need help, just ask. I won't say a thing.” said the assistant.

Liz just smiled and went over to the children.

“I want this dress, mommy.” said Michael.

“Ok, I'll just find the right size for you.” she replied.

After a short while, Liz took two dresses, a t-shirt and some shorts to the counter. The assistant made the sale and looked at Michael with a smile.

“If you want to dress him now, you can.” she said. “I won't say a word.”

“You sure?” asked Liz. “I don't want him being made an object to be stared at.”

“Yes, but I promise not to say anything.” said the assistant. “For me, this is just custom.”

Liz turned to Michael and whispered in his ear. His face lit up with a big smile. Liz then led him to a changing room. A short while later, Michelle left it, wearing one of the dresses and the new shoes.

Emma went up to her brother and gave him a hug. The assistant looked on in wonder at the sight.

“Your son really does look like a girl.” she said.

“Thanks.” said Liz. “He likes to behave like one too.”

“If you come here again, just ask for me. My name's Claire.” said the assistant.

There were more customers coming in and browsing, so Liz looked at her children and told them that it was time to go.

The only thing left was to get a few hair items. Michael's hair was long enough for a small ponytail. Liz therefore got him some loops and a small scrunchie.

“Well, I've got two girls to look after now.” she smiled.

“My sister has come shopping!” said Emma.

“She has indeed.” smiled Liz.

On the way home, Michael was questioned about a major interest of his.

“So, if you are now going to have dolls and pretty dresses as your main interests, what about all your Ben 10 stuff?” asked Liz.

“I still like Ben 10.” said Michael.

“But it's a boys show.” said Liz.

“I like Gwen. She is my favourite character.” said Michael. “I want to be like her.”

“So, if you were invited to a fancy dress party, you would want to go as her?” asked Liz.

“Yes I would!” smiled Michael.

Emma was interested and asked about what Gwen was like. She had heard of her but never in detail, having never watched the show. Michael explained how in the original shows, she had short red hair, but in the sequel show, she had grown her hair out.

* * *

John and James left St James's Park with a bitter taste in their mouths. Newcastle had lost narrowly, but the winning goal for the opposition had been controversial.

James was not in the mood to discuss the match and moved on to another topic instead: Michael.

“So, what did that bully do to Michael exactly?” he asked his father.

“Made him believe that dressing as a girl, either by force or willingly, would result in utter humiliation. Now seeing that Michael wants to be a girl, this had an even bigger effect. You imagine wanting to do something so badly, but are then told you must never do it for fear of being hurt.” said John. “Michael was conflicted, because despite those fears, he wanted to be a girl.”

“But isn't it because no one likes a sissy?” asked James.

“A lot of people don't understand why some boys dress as girls. They also don't understand them because they don't share the same feelings.” said John.

“What do you mean?” asked James.

“You don't feel like a girl, or feel the need to be a girl, do you?” asked John.

“No, no I don't.” said James.

“Well, that's it. Just because you don't feel that way, it doesn't mean others can't.” said John.

“But people disagree with that.” said James.

“Many have never met a transsexual. They take the general view of society, whether it be through friends or family. As I see it, society doesn't recognise a person's right to be themselves, not fully any way. Society is selfish.” said John.

“I didn't think that was true.” said James.

“Society is complicated, full of double standards.” said John. “But all I ask of you is to respect Michael, or Michelle as he wants to be known. He is going to have plenty of problems ahead, even without society's hatred.”

“What problems will he have?” asked James.

“He will eventually need to live full time as a girl, and that means going to school as one. It will be a case of him being able to go places without being recognised as being a boy. It will mean, eventually of course, for him to tell his friends.”

“But he looked like a girl the other day.” said James.

“He is young and that is good. If you grew your hair out and wore a dress, you may well fool people into believing you are a girl.” said John. “Any way, lets get back home and have something to eat.”

They arrived home to find the others already back.

“Afternoon, how did the match go?” asked Liz.

“Lost 1-0. Man Utd had the ref in their pocket as usual.” said James.

“So, got some clothes for someone?” asked John.

“Yes. Her wardrobe has certainly begun.” said Liz. “Her hair looks nice too.”

Michael showed his ponytail, created with the scrunchy.

“Emma, do you want a baby sister now?” asked James. “Now that Michael wants to be a girl.”

“I suppose not, now.” said Emma. “I like my new sister.”

Michael just smiled. He was really happy now.

“You may get a new brother.” said Liz pointing to her belly. “But you won't find out until sometime in May.”

John continued to look at Michael and see how much he was enjoying his new life. Just like his cousin Jessica, there was likely to be a time when Michael would be desperate to go full time. He would however, have to be patient, just like Jessica.

Even James was seeing a difference, not at least Emma. Emma was becoming fond of Michelle and worryingly had started referring to Michael as Michelle even when he was dressed as a boy. She had to be reminded about this and often. She would certainly have to remember this when returning to school.

The day before school began, John spent some time at his computer. He was typing a letter on Michael's behalf, explaining the situation regarding the bullying and how Michael had been hurt mentally. With no immediate plans to send Michael to school as a girl, he refrained from explaining his son's desire to be a girl.

While he was printing the letter off, he decided to check his email. He had been checking often of late, not just for emails from work, but for one from Anne. She had yet to send him an email – till now. He opened the email and read it. He soon realised that someone else had been involved too, though he had no complaints.

Hi John

How are things in Newcastle? Things are ok here, snow is gone and the girls are getting ready for more school. I should imagine your children are too?

By the way, how is Michael? Is he getting any girl time and how are his brother and sister coping?

Hope you are well. Best wishes to Liz and her baby.

Anne Smith

PS. Sally says hi.

John smiled when he saw the PS at the end. He sent an immediate reply, promising to send photos of Michelle at the next opportunity. He also asked her if she wouldn't mind sending him photographs too.

The next opportunity for Michelle's photo debut would have to wait. Michael would be getting used to the hustle and bustle of another term at school.

* * *

Liz was becoming concerned about doing the school run. With her growing tummy, driving was becoming an impossibility. Walking was the only option for now, but even then, that would soon become unbearable. She knew that soon, she would have to find someone else to do the job of taking her three children to school.

For now, the children were told to get ready sooner, just to allow them to make the journey by foot.

“Now, just remember, there is to be no mention to anyone about Michael wanting to be a girl.” she told them on the way. “Now, James. I want you to take this letter to the headmaster. It is important.”

“Ok mom. But why can't Michael?” he replied.

“Never mind that. Just do it.” said Liz.

She then turned to Michael.

“Now, listen. I know that in your heart of hearts, you want to spend everyday from now on as a girl, but for now, you must be a boy at school. Now, just stay away from that bully.”

“Yes mom.” he replied.

“Ok, now enjoy your day.” she smiled, as they headed through the gates.

Emma walked alongside Michael all the way to the playground where they parted. She went and found her friends while he went looking for Robert.

“Hi Mike, have you got over your wacky behaviour yet?” asked Robert.

“Yes.” said Michael. “Girls are not scary. They're actually very nice.”

“Great. Had a nice Christmas?” he replied.

“A very good one.” smiled Michael. “How was yours?”

“Not bad. Got some nice presents but that was all.” said Robert.

Over in the Juniors, James had gone straight inside and headed to the headmaster's office. The offices were positioned along the main staff corridor which divided the infants from the juniors. While some of the teachers looked and asked him where he was going, he told them straight and was allowed to continue on his way. He didn't have to reach the office though to complete his errand.

“Mr Connor, I've got a letter for you from my dad.” said James as he met the headmaster in the corridor.

“Ok, thank you. I'll read it later.” he replied.

“Ok, thank you.” said James. With that, he went outside and awaited the bell.

Mr Connor did read the letter later that day and wasn't surprised to hear about Billy causing trouble. John Brook had agreed to visit him after school that day to talk to him further about the problem and he was willing to do this. John had put his mobile phone number on the letter too, so Mr Connor could get in touch with him at work.

For Michael, he was hoping that Robert didn't ask too many questions about his behaviour. For now, he just proved that he had stopped it by not running away from girls. Even during morning break, he passed by Emma and offered a friendly smile. She returned it, resulting in her getting peppered with questions by her friends.

The fact that Michael was no longer showing this fear of girls took a while to really sink in. Some pupils asked him why he had suddenly stopped acting like a fool. He merely told them that his parents had got through to him and that he was now glad.

Someone else noticed that Michael was no longer afraid of girls too, and he was not pleased in the slightest. Billy had gone back to watching Michael in the hope that his trickery was still working. When it was becoming clear that it wasn't, he decided to remind Michael. But he didn't.

Though Mr Connor was waiting to speak to John first, he had told the teachers to keep an eye on Billy, especially if he was seen close to Michael Brook. One of the teachers on duty had noticed him and was now approaching him.

“Oi, Michael! I thought I told you that girls were dangerous?” said Billy as he got close to Michael.

“You lied! They are not dangerous.” said Michael.

“Bill Morton!” came the teacher's voice. “Touch young Michael and you'll be outside Mr Connor's office.”

“I haven't even touched him!” said Billy.

“It doesn't matter. Mr Connor doesn't want you near Michael Brook at all.” said the teacher

Billy gave Michael a dirty look and then gave the teacher one too. He then turned and left, his cronies following. The teacher stayed and made sure he did get far away.

Robert turned to Michael as the teacher left.

“You told on him! Well done you! He won't be bothering us now.” he said, his joy apparent.

“My dad wrote a letter to Mr Connor instead. Billy was the one who told me that girls were scary.” said Michael.

“Michael, you were an utter idiot to believe him, but we've got him beat.” said Robert.

Billy had indeed kept his distance, his pride deflated. His desire for payback was dented when he noticed that the teacher was still monitoring him.

After school, Michael and Emma were met by Liz who had decided to come into the building.

“Just wait here. Your dad should be here soon.” she told them.

They sat in the entrance hall and awaited his arrival. James noticed them and joined them.

“He shouldn't be too long.” said Liz. “Didn't have any problems?”

“Billy tried to cause trouble but a teacher stopped him.” said Michael.

By the time John arrived, most of the pupils and teachers had gone home. By now, Mr Connor had been waiting patiently.

“Sorry I've been so long.” said John. “Had a bit of traffic.”

“No problem, Mr Brook. Care to come with me, Michael too.” said Mr Connor.

* * *

The others waited in the entrance hall while John and Michael went to see Mr Connor in his office.

“Sit down.” he told both of them. “Now then. You've told me in this letter that Michael is being bullied by Billy Morton.”

“Yes.” said John. “In the weeks just prior to Christmas, Michael had been acting strange around girls. We've only recently learnt why.”

“And why was that?” asked Mr Connor.

“Billy told me that girls were dangerous, that they would make me wear their clothes.” said Michael.

John looked to Michael, wondering if that last part should have been said.

“And you believed him?” asked Mr Connor.

“Yes.” said Michael.

“So, you don't want to wear girls clothes? Sounds perfectly normal there.” said Mr Connor.

Michael felt uncomfortable at that last statement. Mr Connor continued however.

“I have given out instructions that should Billy confront your son, he will be brought to me.” he added. “But surely, there is something else?”

“Something else?” asked John.

“Why would Billy say such a thing unless he knew that it would cause Michael such distress?” asked Mr Connor. “His long hair, for instance?”

“Michael likes his hair long and I don't see reason against it.” said John. “But some people see otherwise. It is obvious that Billy is one of those and decided that the best way to make my son conform was to tell him that looking like a girl is bad.”

“I see.” said Mr Connor. “So Michael, are you still afraid of being dressed as a girl?”

“No sir.” said Michael.

“Ok, let me put you straight.” said John. “The reason why this bullying affected him so badly is because he wants to be a girl.”

Mr Connor looked at John with disbelief. “You're not serious?”

“I am serious. Michael came out over Christmas.” said John.

“And I suppose you wish him to come here dressed as a girl?” asked Mr Connor.

“If need be. I am fully behind his decision.” said John. He sensed opposition in Mr Connor's expression.

“You want him to become a girl?”

“I don't want him to, it is his decision and I stand by it. I'm prepared to help him in any way I can.” said John.

Mr Connor thought this through. “When were you thinking of bringing him here as a girl?”

“It depends on whether you allow it.” said John.

“That is yet to be decided.” said Mr Connor. “This was meant to be about your son being bullied. Now it is about his sex.”

“It is about him being bullied. There is a boy in your school who has caused my son considerable mental discomfort through taunting and lie telling, added to by his desire to be a girl.” said John.

“Aside from the bullying, you are telling me that you plan to bring Michael to school wearing a girl's uniform.” said Mr Connor.

“Yes, and what about it?” asked John.

“Are you not concerned about him being found out?” asked Mr Connor. “You know what the press are like.”

“There is that chance. I don't deny it.” said John. “But isn't that up to us to try and prevent?”

“Yes, but he still could be exposed though!” said Mr Connor.

John was getting the impression that Mr Connor was more concerned with the bad publicity that would come his way if a trans-child was studying at his school.

“I'm hoping to get Michael seen by a counsellor, someone who understands people like him. They will insist he attends school as a girl. I will consider another school if you don't offer him support.” replied John.

“I'm just thinking about this school.” said Mr Connor, confirming John's suspisions.

“Surely then, every pupil here has the right to have their personal details kept confidential?”

“Yes.” said Mr Connor.

“Then my son is no different.” said John. “He will be required to attend school as a girl. I hope you've thought more about it by then.”

John had nothing more to say. He got up, took Michael by the hand and prepared to leave.

“Bye then, Mr Brook.” said Mr Connor.

John didn't answer, and just left.

The rest of the family were waiting for them in the entrance hall.

“Everything ok?” asked Liz.

“No.” said John. “That headmaster is more concerned over the headlines. I'll explain all when we get home.

So, when they got home, he explained it to Liz.

“He's afraid of a backlash if it gets out that a transgendered child is attending his school.” said John.

“I thought this was just about the bullying?” asked Liz.

“It was, but he started probing further.” said John. “I told him just to shut him up.”

“So, what are we going to do?” asked Liz.

“Until Michael sees a specialist, not a lot.” said John. “But if this head refuses to let Michael attend as a girl, we'll have no choice but to transfer him to another school.”

Michelle's Story - Part 6

Michael's path to becoming Michelle is not going to be easy, but plans to get the journey started are now being put in place. Seeing a specialist is one step. Making friends with Emma's classmates is another. But school still provides problems: a headteacher that needs convincing, and a bully who doesn't like the taste of defeat.

Michelle's Story – Part 6

John was keen to hear from Sally about local gender specialists. While he waited for a response, he decided to do some searching himself. It wasn't easy as he found that the ones in London and Manchester were the most prominent, and that any others were obscure in comparison.

Sally was still his best bet, as her contacts through her employers were more knowledgeable.

He admitted to himself that Mr Connor had his points. If Michael was outed at school, he daren't think of what the local press would say. His niece Jessica had been fortunate in having an understanding headmistress at her school, plus friends who had stood by her and helped conceal the truth about her.

He decided to check his email and found a response to his own reply from Anne.

“Birthday party in March. Princess dress required for girls.” he said to himself. “Emma would certainly enjoy that, as would Michelle, no doubt.”

But with Liz due to give birth sometime in May, the chances of his two daughters going were slim. For now, he decided not to tell the children, in case they couldn't go.

For now, Michael was ok with the “boy at school/girl at home” routine. The only thing that bothered him was Billy. Billy was a stereotypical sore loser: he would never accept defeat, fighting till he won or was killed, or more likely, expelled.

For now, Billy had resorted to his other victims. The teachers' plan had a flaw in that they were merely ensuring he never went near Michael. In sticking to that, they missed his crimes against other pupils. But still, he wanted to get back at Michael for putting the teachers on his case.

But thanks to the teachers, Michael and Robert were free to wander the playground during both morning and dinner breaks. They just ensured they stayed away from the “blind spots” that could give Billy his chance. And with Michael now showing no sign of “madness”, his friendship with Robert was soon mended.

If any one had problems though, it was Emma. She continued to hang out with her friends, all of whom were in her class, except one. There was Jenny, with curly auburn hair, Lucy with red hair and Maddy who was strawberry blonde. They were added to by Amy, Jenny's younger sister. She happened to be in Michael's class. She was almost like a twin to her sister, with similar hair, though she was a year younger.

Emma's problem was explaining her brother. She had really fallen for his female alter-ego and really wanted to show her friends how much fun her sister was. They had already discussed further visits to each others houses and Emma realised that on those occasions, Michelle would have to miss out.

At home one afternoon, Emma made the point about her friends making their usual visits.

“I feel so guilty because I have so much fun with Michelle now and when my friends come round to play, she will have to miss out.”

“I understand how you feel, sweetheart, but no one must know about Michelle. Not yet anyway.” said Liz.

Meanwhile, John had received a phone call from Sally.

“Hi bro. I've managed to locate a specialist near you. It's just on the outskirts, near Wallsend.” said Sally. “I'll send you the address by email.”

“Oh thanks. I need to get Michael seen to soon.” said John.

“Why, something up?” she asked.

“The other day, I saw his headmaster concerning the bullying.” said John. “But he started asking questions, as to why Michael was bullied in the way he was.”

“You told him about Michael being transgendered, didn't you?” asked Sally matter of factly.

“Yes, and it's not good. He seems to be more concerned about how it will affect his school if a TG pupil is discovered to be studying there.” said John.

“No surprises really. It's the same with gays. You announce that a person from the LGBT community is in a notable position in society and you'll soon get all the homophobes and transphobes gathering round, calling for blood.” said Sally.

“It might have to be a case of moving my kids to another school.” said John.

“Possible, but don't act yet. Technically, they can't refuse Michael from going in girl's attire. Not if he is certified transgendered.” said Sally. “Get a specialist to see him first.”

“Ok. Also heard off Anne about a birthday party in March. Princesses by the sounds of it.” said John.

“Oh yeah. Jessica and Sandra's party. Anne wasn't sure if any of you could make it, considering the distance and Liz's pregnancy. I know, I've got to get a dress.”

“You, dressed as a princess? I'll want a photo of you for sure!” chuckled John.

“Well, they think I'm just a big girl. Maybe I am.” said Sally. “Any way, plenty of time to go.

“Well, take care.” said John. “Bye.”

“Ok. I'll get that address emailed to you shortly. Bye for now.” said Sally.

As John entered the living room, Emma was going up to him, Michael close behind her.

“Can I please tell my friends about Michelle?” she said. “PLEASE?!!”

“I'm sorry, but no.” said John. He looked at them both and sighed. “Liz. Sally has found a specialist for Michael.”

“Oh that's great.” said Liz. “Did you tell her about the school?”

“She told me to hang on till Michael has seen the specialist.” said John. “She's emailing me the address.”

“Can I use the computer dad? I've got some school work to do.” asked James.

“Sure. Just let me use it first. I'll only be a few minutes.”

* * *

Emma and Michael were still trying to think up a case for why Emma's friends should know. Suddenly, Emma remembered something.

“Didn't Jessica mention she has friends at school?” she asked Liz.

“I don't know.” said Liz. “Why?”

“I'm sure she said her friends know about her. Can you ask her for me?” asked Emma.

Liz looked at Emma and noticed that she was being serious.

“You want me to ask Auntie Anne for you?” asked John. “Ok, I'll phone her up.”

He had just written down the address and telephone number for the specialist and was just logging off so that James could do his work. He went over to the telephone and called Anne.

“Hi Anne. Just a quickie. Emma is keen to tell her friends about Michelle and she believes Jessica may have the answer she needs.” said John.

“What do you mean?” asked Anne.

“She believes Jessica has friends who know her, as in knowing the truth.” said John.

“Oh, that. Yes, she has friends. They got them to swear on pinkies.” replied Anne.

“Pinkies?” said John.

“Your little fingers.” said Anne. “Surely you remember that?”

“Oh! Those pinkies!” said John. “Do children still make oaths that way?”

“Seems so.” said Anne. “Is that all?”

“Yes thanks.” said John. “Oh, about the party. Unless someone has a brilliant idea, we may have to pass on it.”

“No worries. I've explained to the girls and they seem content.” replied Anne.

“Ok then. Bye.”

“Bye.” said Anne.

John put down the phone and went back to the living room. Emma was awaiting the answer.

“Jessica does have friends in the know, and they were made to pinky swear.” said John.

“Great! I'll make my friends promise never to tell anyone.” said Emma.

“Calm down.” said Liz. “Wait for a time to do it.”

“Listen sis, you're going to have some more friends!” said Emma.

“Now first things first.” said John. “We have found a doctor who can help you.”

“Help me become a girl?” asked Michael excitedly.

“Yes.” smiled John.

John decided to wait until the weekend to phone up the clinic and book an appointment for Michael. In the time until then, Michael continued to cope with his current double life.

Emma was keen to tell her friends about how her brother wanted to be her sister, but she soon discovered that one place not to do it was at school.

They were walking up the path to the entrance when James called Emma over.

“Remember to make them swear first.” he told her. “Otherwise they could back out.”

“I know the rules for pinky swears.” she replied.

But that wasn't the reason that made her realise that school wasn't the place to do it. She saw through the corner of her eye, Billy. She couldn't let him see Michael standing with her and her friends. It left only one option: the days that her friends visited.

So, for now, the status quo was maintained. Michael continued his friendship with Robert, once more discussing the cartoons on television.

Billy was still finding his chances at revenge at zero. Michael was leaving school each day with Robert and James at his side. With James being older too, Billy didn't like his chances.

As soon as they got home, Michael was heading upstairs to Emma's room. There she helped him become Michelle with the aid of some pretty clothes and a hair brush.

Despite his continued interest in Ben 10, it was clear that Michael had taken a keen interest in all things girly too. It now led to an interesting problem: where should Michael sleep?

The one possible solution was to get another bunk bed and place it in Emma's room, replacing her current bed. The bunk bed that James and Michael currently slept in would be kept, all in the hope that the baby that Liz was carrying, was a boy.

It was a gamble in a way. Michael clearly wanted to sleep in Emma's room now and was now going as far as borrowing spare pyjamas from Emma. This brought mixed emotions for James, who now saw a clear line between Michael and Michelle.

“Can't you be my brother tonight?” he would ask.

Michael would look up at him and look disappointed. Seeing that look made James take back his words and allow Michelle to sleep in the lower bunk instead.

“Goodnight Michelle.” he said.

“Goodnight bro.” replied Michael.

* * *

Saturday came and that morning, John phoned the clinic up and booked an appointment for Michael. As with weekday afternoons, weekends meant Michelle time for Michael, so after getting up, he went to Emma's room to get dressed. Michelle's clothes were being kept in Emma's room for the time being.

“Ok, next Saturday, you're seeing a doctor.” said John to Michael.

“This a doctor who can make me a real girl?” asked Michael.

“Yes, but as with Jessica, you will have to wait a long time to become a complete girl.” added John.

“How long?” asked Michael, now sounding desperate.

“When you are grown up.” said John, hating himself for saying this. “But you'll be able to live as a girl all the time much sooner.”

As this weekend meant James and John going to the football, Liz was left with just Emma and Michael. Liz had decided to stop at home, seeing that the burden of pregnancy was increasing.

For the morning, she decided to keep the girls entertained by showing Michael what he could do with his hair. Emma was a willing volunteer and let Liz do numerous things with her hair, including ponytails, pigtails and even having it plaited.

After seeing Emma having her hair done, Michael was keen to try the styles too. Ponytails and pigtails were easy enough but plaiting wasn't. By the time his hair had been plaited, there was little length left at the end.

“You need longer hair.” sighed Liz.

“She will have longer hair.” said Emma. “She wants longer hair.”

“Ok, but we'll undo the plaits now.” said Liz.

Once Michael's hair had been relieved of the plaits, he chose to have it put in pigtails again. Emma had stayed with her hair plaited for now.

“So girls, what shall we do next?” asked Liz.

“Put on a DVD.” said Emma.

“Ben 10!” said Michael.

“We're all girls here.” said Liz. “Choose something that isn't boyish.”

Michael was disappointed, which hinted to Liz and Emma that Michelle liked Ben 10 too.

They ended up having Cinderella on instead. It was as they reached the part where the Fairy Godmother prepared Cinderella for the ball that Emma remembered something.

“Our cousins are having a princess birthday party. I'd love to go!” she told Liz.

“We thought you would.” said Liz. “But we're not sure yet.”

“Can I go too?” asked Michael. “I'd like to wear a pretty dress too.”

“No doubt there is a girl in you.” smiled Liz. “You really do enjoy being Michelle.”

“Yes I do.” smiled Michael.

“Ready for tomorrow?” asked Liz.

Michael looked anxious. The reason being that Emma's friends were visiting tomorrow and she intended to introduce them to Michelle.

“We'll be here for you.” said Liz. “Now, Emma. When you make them swear to tell no one, I mean no one. Even their parents.”

“Ok, but why not their parents?” asked Emma.

“For Michael's sake. In case any of them show objection to him dressing like this.” explained Liz. “Your Uncle Adam would never agree to Jessica living as a girl. You see Emma, some people just don't think it possible for boys to be girls on the inside.”

“How come?” asked Emma.

“There are loads of reasons, but for most, they just won't believe it for anything.” said Liz.

For Michael, he had considered telling Robert, but his friendship could end as a result of doing so, so John had explained. Robert was his only friend and he couldn't afford to lose him.

Before the day was out though, Michael was asked to take a bath. It was John who helped him out with his back and hair.

“What's up with mommy?” he asked John.

“Your mom has to take things easy, remember? Your new baby brother or sister is getting heavy and she gets tired carrying him or her around.” said John. “She needs us all to help her in some way.”

“Like how?” asked Michael.

“By being a good boy, or good girl.” said John.

“Do girls have these?” he replied, pointing to something between his legs. “I've been told they don't.”

“No, they don't.” said John.

“Then I don't want it. I don't want boy bits.” said Michael. “I only want what girls have. Cut it off!”

“I'm not going to do that.” said John. “I don't want you doing it either. You will say goodbye to it one day, but not yet.”

“I want to get rid of it now.” sighed Michael.

“Just be patient like Jessica. Jessica has got to wait a long time too.” said John. “She wants to get rid of hers too.”

After drying off, Michael put on his girl clothes and went back downstairs.

* * *

The next day saw Michael kept away from Emma. It was only a temporary measure as Emma needed her friends to swear on oath before meeting him as Michelle. Michael was nervous, as was Emma. She had grown to love him as a sister and was hoping that her friends would welcome him into their group.

As Emma's friends started arriving, Emma asked them to sit in the living room until all were present. Only then would they head for her room. Michael, wearing boys clothes for now, looked on anxiously. When they looked over at him, he smiled weakly.

“What's wrong with your brother?” asked Maddy.

“Got something important to do later and he's worried that he might get it wrong.” replied Emma, offering Michael a sympathetic smile.

As she led her friends to her room, Michael was led upstairs by Liz. They watched as the door to Emma's room shut before heading to the master bedroom where Michael would be changing his clothes.

“I hope they don't laugh at me.” he told Liz as she helped him off with his clothes and into his favourite dress.

“Emma is making them vow not to say anything bad about you.” she replied. “I hope they do keep the promise they are about to make though.”

Meanwhile, in Emma's room, Emma herself was showing nerves, and her friends were not blind to it.

“What's up Em?” asked Lucy. “Why do you look nervous?”

“Yes, what's up?” added Amy.

“I want to let you in on a secret, but I won't say anything till you swear not to tell anyone about it.” said Emma. “And I mean anyone.”

“Is it an important secret?” asked Jenny.

“Very, very important.” said Emma. “You must swear on pinkies first!”

“It is important then.” said Lucy. “What is it?”

“Swear first.” said Emma.

“Ok, we swear.” said Lucy.

They stood in a circle and held out their hands, letting their little fingers touch.

“Ok, repeat after me.” said Emma. “I swear....never to tell a single person....about what I'm about to see and hear.....for fear of having wee in my hair and poo in my mouth!”

“You wouldn't put poo in our mouths?!” exclaimed Maddy.

“I will if you don't keep this secret.” said Emma. “Now swear! No hiding your other arms either!”

They all obeyed to the letter and then awaited Emma's secret.

“Wait here.” said Emma, now leaving the room.

She went to her parent's room and peeped round the door. “You ready yet?”

“Nearly.” said Liz. “Just putting her shoes on.”

Michael was soon ready and about to make his entrance – as Michelle.

Emma made him wait a moment outside while she gave further instructions.

“Now, you'll see who the secret is. Just be nice to her.” said Emma. “You can come in now.”

Emma's friends were now watching the secret person enter. They didn't laugh, but remained silent, purely with surprise.

“I want you to meet my sister Michelle.” said Emma.

“Hang on, it's your brother!” said Lucy.

Michael's nerves reappeared and he started to back away.

“Why is he dressed like that?” asked Maddy.

“Because he wants to.” said Emma. “He wants to be a girl.”

“I do want to be a girl.” he said in a low voice.

“Does he dress like this all the time?” asked Jenny.

“Since Christmas, every day. He only dresses as a boy for school.” said Emma.

“So, he dresses like a girl, but does he act like one?” asked Amy.

“He does.” smiled Emma. “I want him to be part of our group.”

“Even at school?” asked Maddy.

“No.” said Emma. “For purposes of secrecy, this room is to be the only time Michael will be with us. I don't want Billy seeing him with us. Billy still holds a grudge and is waiting for his chance.”

“So, what games are we going to be playing?” asked Michael.

“Nothing you haven't done.” said Emma kindly. “No objections?”

The girls just stood in wonder and didn't answer.

“Ok, well that's that. Michelle is part of the group.” smiled Emma.

With that, she led Michael into the room and sat him down on her bed. She sat beside him.

“Just another thing. At school, we mustn't be overly friendly to him.” said Emma.

Michael looked at her with concern.

“Don't worry. It will just be pretend.” said Emma. “And within this room, he will be Michelle and is to be treated like any other girl.”

Emma then got their latest get together underway.

* * *

John, Liz and James were in the living room. They had been listening out for any noteworthy noises from upstairs concerning Michael. They heard none.

“It seems that all is well.” said Liz. “If that is the case, this is a wonderful day for Michelle.”

“I hope so.” said John. “Shall I start dinner?”

“I'll do it.” said Liz.

“Don't strain yourself.” said John. “You need to rest.”

“I've still got 4 months yet.” said Liz.

“But I haven't got a weight on my belly and a strain on my back.” said John. “I have seen you like this 3 times already so I know the routine.”

“Ok, you win.” said Liz. “But you can't keep me seated all the time.”

In Emma's room, her friends were getting one huge lesson in seeing how much of a girl Michelle was. Emma was still in charge of all things concerning her brother, but it was just making sure that no questions were asked. When the time came for them to leave, Maddy spoke to Emma.

“My daddy says that people like your brother are silly. After seeing your brother, I disagree.” she told Emma. “I think he is a girl at heart.”

“So, you'll keep it secret?” asked Emma.

“Yes indeed.” said Maddy. “Will he be coming to school as a girl?”

“Maybe later, but not now.” said Emma. “Mommy and daddy are helping him become a girl.”

As a definite pledge of allegiance, the girls all gave Michael a hug before leaving.

“Does that mean they like me, the real me?” he asked Emma.

“It does!” she smiled. She took him in a hug. “You've won them over!”

When they settled down after saying goodbye to the other girls, John and Liz looked at them with admiration.

“From now on, Michelle really is one of the girls.” said Liz.

“Good job we've got that appointment next weekend.” said John.

At school the next day, Emma met with her friends in the playground as usual. The talk was about Michael as expected. At times she believed her friends thought of Michael as a boy who liked playing as a girl. She didn't want them to see Michael in that way, for she knew that Michael was a girl in mind and wanted his body to match. Even so, they were willing to keep the secret safe.

At times Emma would look out for Billy. She would just note his position and turn away. Looking at him for too long was not good, just in case he noticed her. Most of the time, she noticed that his two friends were with him. When, on the rare occasion that they weren't with him, she told her friends to keep an eye out for them.

“They can't be up to any good.” said Emma to her friends. “The teachers are keeping an eye on Billy but not them.”

“Are they still after Michael?” asked Maddy.

“Billy won't give up.” sighed Emma. “I wish he would leave the school. It's not just Michael who would benefit, but everyone he bullies.”

She looked around for her brother and noticed him in a corner with Robert. They seemed out of danger for now.

The only problem was that she couldn't inform Michael of potential trouble if she spotted it. She didn't want Billy knowing that she and her friends had become close to Michael.

“You seem to be getting on well with your sister.” asked Robert. “She always smiles at you.”

“We do get along.” said Michael. “What about your sister?”

“My sister. She's in the second year juniors and treats me like a baby.” said Robert.

“Mine doesn't.” said Michael. “But she is only 13 months older than me.”

Emma wasn't the only one giving Michael an occasional smile. Amy, who was in his class of course, did so too. She never said a word though, but Michael understood. He had enjoyed being with them.

As the weekend approached, Michael was looking forward to this trip to the doctor, the doctor who could make him into a girl. It was on Saturday, so John was going to take him.

But until then, it was normal procedure with him swapping his school uniform for something from Michelle's wardrobe, having his hair styled more femininely and enjoying more time with his sister.

“I really hope we can go to Jessica and Sandra's party. It would be so fun to dress as princesses.” said Emma.

“Me too.” said Michael. “But how?”

“I don't know.” said Emma. “How about we read our dolls another story?”

“Lets.” smiled Michael.

* * *

By the time Saturday came, Michael was asked to wash and put on his boys clothes. John wasn't sure whether the specialist would want to see him in boy mode or girl mode first.

To solve the problem, he took some of Michelle's clothes with him so Michael could change into them if need be.

A phone call to Anne the previous night had helped a lot. She basically explained how Jessica had got on during her first visit to her doctor. It was merely an assessment of whether the child was transgendered or not.

Michael had secretly hoped that he would be going in the building as a boy and coming out as a girl. He had been told that this wouldn't be the case, but he still held hope that his dad was wrong.

John on the other hand, wanted to see where Michael stood concerning school. He didn't want to move his 3 children all because of one not being permitted to wear girls clothing.

“Ok, I'll see you later.” he told Liz. “Don't do anything silly.”

“Like I will.” said Liz.

“Ready to go?” he asked Michael.

“Sure.”

The drive to the clinic was not far, but it took a while to find the road it was in. After parking the car in the small carpark by it, John led Michael inside. One person was already there, waiting their turn. John offered them a smile as he headed to the reception.

“Hi, my name is John Brook. I have an appointment for my son.”

“What is the boy's name?” asked the receptionist.

“Michael Brook.” said John.

“Ok, you've got another 20 minutes yet. Please take a seat.”

John found a seat and Michael sat beside him.

“Well son. Your life begins again here.” said John, putting his arm around Michael.

As they waited, the other person entered the doctor's office.

“Hoping to become a girl?” said the transwoman as she passed.

“My son is, hopefully.” said John. “You too?”

“1 year in. Been on the hormones for 4 months.” she replied. “Good luck to you.”

“Thanks.” said John.

“Who was that dad?” asked Michael as the transwoman disappeared behind the doctor's door.

“She is like you. Born a boy but wants to be a girl.” said John.

They continued to wait and soon the transwoman was on her way out. She smiled at Michael as she left.

“Michael Brook.” came a man's voice.

“Come on, your turn.” said John.

* * *

They entered the doctor's office where a middle aged man with greying hair greeted them.

“Sit down please. My name is Adam Young, and this is Michael?”

“It is. I'm John, his father.” said John.

“So, from what I hear, young Michael wishes to be a girl?” asked Dr. Young.

“Indeed. That's why he's here.” said John.

“Ok, so how long has he felt like this?”

“We're not sure exactly, as he only came out at Christmas last year.” said John.

“Can you tell me Michael?” asked Dr. Young.

“A long time.” replied Michael.

“So, I see you've grown your hair.” said Dr. Young. “How long as this been the case?”

“He got the idea, or so we thought, after seeing boys in US television shows with long hair.” said John. “But we now know it's down to his desire to be a girl. He has had it plaited recently.”

“Is this all, the hair styling I mean? Or has he dressed as a girl too?”

“Ever since coming out, he has spent almost every hour outside of school in girls clothing, playing with his sister.” said John.

“You have no problem with this?” asked Dr. Young.

“No, not at all. If I did, why have I brought him here?” said John. “I just wasn't sure if you wanted to see him dressed as a girl.”

“Why, do you have some girls clothes with you?”

“Yes. Do you want him to change into them?” asked John.

“If you like. Can he put on any of the garments himself?”

“As far as I know, he can.” said John. “My wife usually helps him.”

There was a bed at the back of the room and Michael was helped onto it. He then started undressing while John took the girls clothes from the bag he had brought along. Soon, with Dr. Young watching, Michael put the clothes on.

“So, what girl name do you go by?”

“Michelle.” said Michael, as though the clothes had released his inner girl. He made to get off the bed but Dr. Young told him not to.

“No need. I can speak to you just fine here.” he said. “So, I imagine you like these clothes better?”

“Yes.” smiled Michael.

“So Michelle. What games do you like to play when you're with your sister?”

“Playing with dolls, reading them stories, dressing them up.” replied Michael.

“Do you have a doll of your own?”

“No. But my sister has a few and she shares them with me.” said Michael.

“Would you like a doll of your own?” asked Dr. Young.

“Yes, I would.” smiled Michael.

“Mr Brook, has Michelle ever shown any feminine traits before coming out?” said Dr. Young turning back to John.

“Not really, unless you count being shy and insecure as such. Before Michael started school last September, he was very shy. He has never liked sports and his older brother tried to make him more boyish.”

“When you say that his brother tried to make him more boyish, how do you mean?”

“His older brother was concerned about him being a target for bullies, because he was insecure.” said John. “Michael still takes a bear to bed with him.”

“Reading here, you say he's 6?” said Dr. Young. “I don't think that is too old for a bear. How old is this older brother?”

“James will be 10 in April.” said John.

“Ok, so he's been at school for just the one term so far. Has he had any problems?”

“Yes, he has. He got the wrong side of the school bully because of his hair. We thought if he had his hair cut, the bullying might stop, but Michael refuses to have his hair shorter than it is now.” said John.

“Bullying isn't about a person's appearance. It's all about the bully's intent to tell everyone else that they are bigger and stronger than them. They pick on those they deem weaker to emphasise their point. Michelle's hair is just an easy excuse. He could have been picked on had he not had long hair.” said Dr. Young.

“But this bully inadvertantly led to Michael coming out.” said John.

“How so?”

“He planted a false idea in Michael's head that being seen in, or desiring to wear girls attire would result in absolute humiliation. He also told him that girls feminise boys who they catch.” said John.

“But that would surely make him closet his feelings deeper?” said Dr. Young.

“It did. We couldn't work out what was wrong with him. From what his sister was saying, he ran away from every girl at school.” said John. “In fact, it was the thing he now feared that helped him.”

John went on to explain how Michael had been found dressed up in his cousins' room on Christmas Day.

“So, you have a cousin who is in the same boat?” said Dr. Young. “Very interesting, but back to you. If you were told you could never be a girl, would you be happy to be a boy?”

Michael looked at the doctor with horror in his face.

“I am a girl. I don't want my stupid willy!” he replied.

“You sure?” asked Dr. Young.

“Yes.” said Michael.

“Well, that settles it. You'll have to live as a girl then.” said Dr. Young.

“Straight away?” asked John. “But school?”

“Not straight away.” said Dr. Young. “The transition must be smooth. Has Michelle ever been seen in public?”

“Occasionally. My wife has taken him out as Michelle. Nothing as been said, though a store assistant found out. Didn't object though and she is planning on getting him more clothes from there.”

“Ok. When you do decide to let her go full time, it will require her to change her name.” said Dr. Young.

“I have another thing to ask, about Michael's school.” said John. “I recently spoke with the headmaster about the bullying and it led to me explaining about Michelle. Now, concerning Michael attending school as a girl, we have hit a snag. The headmaster is not keen on the idea, fears a public backlash.”

“Did you tell him that her identity could be made hidden?” asked Dr. Young.

“I did. This is the case with my niece. She is attending school as a girl and only her teacher, her headmistress and close friends know. Those who don't never will.” said John.

“I can't see why that can't be the case with Michelle here.” said Dr. Young. “Providing no one recognises her.”

“But it's convincing the headmaster.” said John. “If only he would see sense.”

“I can always send him a letter, explaining the situation. The fact remains, Michelle must go full time if she is to receive treatment, and that includes going to school.”

“Well, it may have to wait till September, but I do want to help her.” said John.

“If September is the best time, then so be it.” said Dr. Young. “It is best if you don't rush into things.”

“So, do you wish to see her again?” asked John.

“Say around July.” said Dr. Young. “If you need any help, don't hesitate to phone me.”

“Thank you, and goodbye.” said John. “Ok, Michelle. Let's go. Say thank you to the doctor.”

“Thank you.” smiled Michael.

“You're welcome.” said Dr. Young.

Outside the clinic, Michael spoke.

“Do I have to wait till September?” he asked.

“You may have to.” said John. “But he at least agrees that you are a girl.”

“But what is full time?” asked Michael.

“It means living every day as Michelle. You'll be a girl all day, everyday.

Michael's eyes shone at that. “Can I be full time now?”

“Not yet, but hopefully soon.” said John.

“How soon?”

“Not sure.” said John.

* * *

Back home, John gave Liz the lowdown.

“So, he wants Michael to go full time?” she asked.

“Appears so. But a few things at school need to be cleared up first.” said John. “I think I'll give someone a call.”

Michael had discovered that Emma was in her room and quickly headed up to join her.

John went and gave Sally a call but found she wasn't in.

“Must be at work. I'll try again later.” he told Liz upon returning to the living room.

James was once again on the computer, but instead of working, he was playing solitaire instead.

“So, what things need clearing up then?” asked Liz, as she prepared sandwiches on a fold out table in front of her.

“We need to sort things out with the headmaster first, try to make him understand. Secondly, that bully must not interfere. If he found out, he wouldn't hesitate in letting everyone in the school know.” said John.

“That Billy is in the the 3rd year.” said James. “He'll be in juniors next year.”

“Ok, so that would mean Michael would be safe next year. September would be the best time for Michelle to attend school.” said John.

“Unless Billy gets expelled.” said Liz. “Some bullies seem to be blessed with the ability to escape justice.”

“I remember my dad telling me about corporal punishment.” said John. “He got the strap once.”

“Is that where they used things like the cane, dad?” asked James.

“It is.” said John. “It was used as a deterrent. If you didn't want to face such punishment, you stayed out of trouble.”

“With the way discipline is nowadays, they should bring it back. A simple telling off doesn't work now.” said Liz.

Emma and Michael soon came down for lunch and the talk of school punishments stopped. Michael had come down with one of Emma's dolls and was feeding it with a bottle.

“If anything tells me that we're doing the right thing, that is it.” said John to Liz, noting Michael with the doll.

John tried Sally again in the evening and succeeded.

“Hi sis. At work, weren't you?”

“Yes, why? Tried me earlier?” replied Sally.

“Yes. Just wanted to tell you how Michael got on.” said John. “He would like to see Michael go full time.”

“No surprises.” said Sally. “It's just to see how serious they are about transitioning.”

“I don't think there is any doubt there.” said John. “Just been discussing when he should begin. September does seem the best time.”

“New school year. Makes it easier for one to disappear and one to appear. That is why Jessica did it.” said Sally.

“Not the only reason though, there is a bully on Michael's back. He'll be entering juniors next year so any move to full time before September risks him finding out.”

“Good reason.” said Sally. “Oh and by the way. I might have a solution for our would be princesses.”

“Oh, you mean the party?” said John. “Ok, lets hear it.”

“If Anne and I come up on the train and pick up your girls, we can bring them here by train and return them too.” said Sally.

“Sounds good. But I don't want them coming back at around two in the morning.” said John.

“We might be able to put them up for the night.” said Sally. “But it will save me travelling by car.”

“Ok, I'll tell Liz.” said John. “But I thought I'd let you know about the gender clinic.”

“That's alright. I was just wondering if Michael would like a gaff, like the one Jessica has?”

“What would that be?” asked John.

“Jessica has a pair of special underpants. They are skin coloured and conceal her willy. They also have a fake vagina on the front to give the illusion that she is a girl.”

“That might be a good idea. Michael is keen to get rid of his.” said John.

“Ok, I'll see what I can do.” said Sally. “Bye then.”

“Bye.” said John.

He went into the living room and discussed Sally's plan for getting two would be princesses to a party.

“That's an idea.” said Liz. “At least they'll get some time to sleep too.”

He then went upstairs and knocked on Emma's door.

“Girls, I've got some good news for you.” he said.

“What is it daddy?” asked Emma, opening the door.

“Your Aunt Sally has agreed to take you to a birthday party. You don't mind going by train, do you?”

“We can go?!” exclaimed Emma. “YES!!!”

“It will also mean spending the night with your cousins too.”

“Super!!” she added. “You'll have to get me a pretty dress, one for Michelle too.”

“We will.” said John. “I knew you'd be happy.”

After John left them and went back downstairs, Emma and Michael hugged.

“We're going to be princesses!” they said together.

For Michael, the party also meant seeing Jessica again. The cousin with whom he had a mutual bond: they were boys who were becoming girls.

Michelle's Story - Part 7

Michael's life is now very much a case of being a boy at school, and being Michelle at home. Just to help him feel better, his mom gets him a wig to wear. Billy, the school bully, is still being kept at bay, though he is now one step from expulsion. But even if he did get expelled, Michael still has another boy to worry about, concerning his gender: his best friend Robert.

Michelle's Story – Part 7

There was no doubt that Michael wanted to go to school as a girl. But John had told him that while Billy was around, it was not safe for him to do so. For now, John was prepared for Michelle to make her school entrance in September.

“Anyway, you've got a party to look forward to now.” said Liz. “We've just got to find you some dresses.”

Michael at least could dream of being a girl without trouble now. What had been a nightmare was now anything but. He once again saw himself as a girl with long hair in ribbons, wearing a pretty dress. But the difference was that his family were standing by him and smiling.

“You are one beautiful girl.” said Liz.

“I love you sis.” said Emma, hugging him.

“I've always wanted you to be happy, son.” said John. “And this obviously makes you happy.”

“Yes daddy.” replied Michael.

“Don't worry sis, I'll protect you.” said James finally. “I won't let any bullies hurt you.”

“Thanks bro.” smiled Michael.

Michael awoke the next morning feeling slightly glum though. He had much longer hair in his dream. He knew though, that his wish to have longer hair was not going to happen just yet. His parents hadn't refused to let him do it, but had told him to wait. For now, he would keep it at it's current length. At least it was long enough to tie back.

School continued to go well, with Billy unable to make a move. Emma had passed on a message at home that he should look out for Billy's companions too, seeing that they sometimes left his side.

Michael told this to Robert who actually agreed that this was something to be concerned about.

“He must know that all eyes are on him.” said Robert. “So his friends are free to do what they like.”

“They could attack us?” asked Michael.

“They might try.” said Robert. “We'll just keep amongst crowds so that they don't have a chance.”

“Ok. I'm just glad to have some peace.” said Michael. “But my sister said she is keeping a watch on them too.”

“Tell her thanks.” said Robert. “You and your sister must be close?”

“We are.” said Michael.

In class, Michael was always being glanced at by Amy. Amy had just been curious about him since finding out about Michelle. There wasn't any doubt that Amy would have invited him to sit at her table if she could. But the “rules” of the classroom stated that girls and boys didn't sit together.

Still, her glances were not just noticed by Michael. Her friend Becky had noticed too and was curious to know why.

“Why do you keep looking at him for?” she asked.

“I just know his sister, that's all.” said Amy.

“Wasn't he the one who acted funny before Christmas?” asked Becky.

“His sister says he has got over that. He's ok now.” said Amy.

It was true in the sense that Billy hadn't tried to cause any trouble for Michael, though not without want of trying. Billy did want to get back at him for shopping him, but with the teachers on watch, he couldn't.

The teachers on duty each break time did have other things to do. It wasn't just their job to monitor one pupil, but every pupil in the playground. There were always going to be times when they would have to take their eyes off Billy.

So, it was a good job that Emma was doing the job too. The only snag was that she couldn't always warn Michael. The only thing she could do was to at least tell him not to lower his guard.

* * *

They could at least talk about it at home, when Michael could wear a dress and play in her room.

“I wish my hair was longer like it was in my dreams.” he told Emma. He was brushing the hair on one of her dolls.

“I bet it looked nice too?” replied Emma.

“It was. As long as yours and had a pretty ribbon in it.”

“Mommy and daddy said they would let you grow it longer in July.” said Emma. “They said you could be a girl all the time then.”

“I can't wait for then. I enjoy being a girl.” said Michael. “Just like Jessica.”

“You are like her, aren't you?” said Emma. “I would never have guessed she was a boy until she took her panties down and showed us her willy.”

“I didn't know until she did.” said Michael. “But she was wearing 2 pairs of pants.”

“Oh, of course. Now I remember. I wonder why?” said Emma.

“I bet when we see her in March, her hair will be longer.” sighed Michael.

“Of course it will.” said Emma. “Now, which princess do you want to be?”

“Cinderella?” suggested Michael. “Sleeping Beauty?”

“Possibly, as both have light brown hair.” said Emma. “Ariel has red hair of course, Snow White has black hair.”

“You could be Belle.” said Michael. “You have the same colour hair.”

“With a yellow dress, I could!” said Emma.

“I think Cinderella will do for me.” said Michael. “Though I'm not losing any slippers.”

Emma just giggled. “I might walk behind you in case one slipper does come off.”

“But I wish my hair could be longer then.” he sighed.

“Maybe mommy and daddy could let you grow it for March.” said Emma. “I want to know about those panties that Jessica was wearing.”

They decided to mention the topics just before dinner.

“All princesses have really long hair.” he said in his defense. “I want to go as Cinderella.”

We're sorry but we won't let you grow your hair longer until we can arrange for you to go full time.” said John. “We understand how much this means to you but we can't.”

“We could get you a wig though.” suggested Liz. “One that would reach past your shoulders.”

Michael's face lit up at that suggestion. John saw this and agreed.

“Now, about Jessica.” said Emma. “She had two pairs of panties on. Why would she need 2 pairs for?”

“The second pair are special ones that make her look like a girl. They are the same colour as her skin so they don't show.” replied John. “They help hide her willy.”

“Can you get me a pair of these?” asked Michael.

“I can try.” said John. “Now, back to princesses, you don't want glass slippers with your dress, do you?”

Michael just smiled and said nothing.

“I want a yellow dress, so I can be Belle.” said Emma.

“And your hair in curlers?” added Liz. “If you're referring to the ballroom scene, Belle has her hair styled elegantly.”

“So when can I have this wig?” asked Michael.

“Might look for one this weekend if you like.” said Liz. “Have one the same colour as your hair.”

“We need to send some photos of you to Jessica.” said John. “I did promise your Aunt Anne that I would, so girls, can you tidy yourselves up.”

Liz helped them with that while John fetched the camera. Emma and Michael stood side by side, looking like the sisters they wished to be. A few clicks later and John was uploading the photos on to the computer.

“I should imagine your aunt and cousins will like the photos.” said John as he wrote the email that he would attach the photos to.

* * *

Emma found her friends eager to meet up with Michelle once more. Though they still agreed to meet up at their houses too, they were more than keen to meet up at Emma's house. This was after Emma made it clear that Michelle was appearing exclusively at her house and no one elses.

Michael was trying his best to keep his double life away from Robert. It wasn't too hard as Robert had always got something to talk about. They even started hanging out in the playground wherever there was a teacher. If there was anywhere where Billy or his friends wouldn't think of trying anything, that was the place.

It was the weekend as planned when John and Liz took the children into town to do some general shopping and looking around. With no football match on, all would be together. There was just one slight difference to the usual routine.

“I think it best if Michelle came along.” said Liz. “After all, we are buying the wig for her.”

Michael was elated, having usually gone out dressed as himself. Only on that one occasion, had he become Michelle during a shopping trip. The only fear was meeting someone they knew, or at least knew Michael.

Borrowing one of Emma's skirts and t-shirts, Michael wore his girl shoes and had his hair tied in a ponytail. With his appearance, there was hardly a chance that a stranger would recognise him as a boy.

They decided to head for a wig shop first, so that Michael could hopefully wear it for the rest of the day. Liz took him in alone while the others waited on a bench outside.

“Good morning.” said the store owner. “How can I help you?”

“Morning. I'm here for a wig for my young daughter here.” said Liz. “I know her hair is fairly long but she needs to have longer hair for a costume party.”

“Sure. I think we can help you there.” said the owner. “What colour does she want?”

“The same colour as her own hair.” said Liz.

The owner first of all showed Liz a number of long wigs, in a variety of styles and lengths. She then looked at Michael's hair and looked for the nearest colour. After Liz had chosen the style, the owner went round to the storeroom at the back and came back with the wig in the required colour.

“Ok, let's try it on for size.” said the owner. “We'll need to put her own hair up. A hairnet will help.”

She got a hairnet from the shelf and put it on Michael. He was a bit puzzled at why this was needed, but once it was on, the moment of truth arrived. Michael soon felt the wig upon his head and felt the longer hair across his shoulders and back. After a quick tidy up with a brush, he was asked to look in the mirror. Tears filled his eyes as the reflection of a girl with long hair looked back at him.

“Don't cry sweetheart.” said Liz. “You look wonderful.”

Michael nodded, smiling. He was not upset at all, he was happy.

“That wig can be styled, pulled back in to ponytails and more. Looks and feels like real hair.” said the owner. “It's elasticated so it will stay on. She looks pleased with it.”

“Oh she is.” smiled Liz. “The hairnet is needed?”

“It helps prevent her own hair getting caught.” said the owner. “Is she wearing it now?”

“I think so.” said Liz as she payed for the items. “What about washing?”

“Normal shampoo will suffice, but no wearing it in bed.” said the owner.

“Ok. Thanks for your help. Bye.” said Liz.

The others were waiting patiently for them to exit the shop. When they did, they looked at Michael in wonder. Emma ran over and hugged him.

“You look wonderful!” she said. “My wonderful, wonderful sister!”

“I love the way I look now.” smiled Michael. “I feel even more girly and it feels wonderful.”

“You do look very pretty now Michelle.” said John.

James didn't know what to say. It was plain that the sight of his brother dressed as a girl was still something he was getting used to. The wig had just made it harder.

“She's keeping the wig on for the rest of the day.” said Liz.

That was how it went, with Michael experiencing the feel of hair around his shoulders for the first time in his short life. He felt wonderful. Emma couldn't help but look at him, for his wig appeared to her like a doll desperate to be played with.

“You can have your hair plaited now.” she told him, cheerfully.

They continued looking around the shops, hoping that they didn't meet anyone they knew. But that did happen.

John and James had gone over to the Newcastle United store, leaving Liz, Emma and Michael to look round clothes stores. It was in one of these clothes stores that Emma met one of her friends from school.

“Hi Emma!” said Maddy. “Who's your friend?”

She then realised.

“Oh, how did you grow your hair so quickly?”

“It's a wig.” whispered Emma.

“Oh, here's my mommy.” said Maddy. “You can't let her know about Michelle.”

Emma remembered what Maddy had said about her dad, and realised that her mom must think likewise. She quickly told Liz when she walked over. Soon, both mothers were face to face.

“Hi June.” said Liz, greeting Maddy's mother.

“Hi Liz. Got another girl in tow, I see?” said June.

“Yes, this is Michelle, my niece. We're looking after her this weekend.” said Liz.

“Well, I hope your cousin treats you well?” asked June to Emma.

“They get on like sisters.” said Liz.

“I bet they do.” said June. “So, left the boys at home?”

“They've gone to look at shops that appeal to them. John is with them.” replied Liz, now putting herself in a hole.

June knew that Liz had two sons and a daughter. Liz knew that she had to get away from June before John and James came back. Michael's “absense” would then have to be explained some how.

However, June decided to end the conversation sooner.

“Well, nice to meet you again.” she said. “Goodbye girls. Come along Maddy.”

“Bye Emma, bye Michelle.” said Maddy as she turned to follow her mom.

“We'd better go and find your dad and James before they do.” said Liz.

“Why?” asked Emma.

“Because she now thinks that Michael is with them.” said Liz.

Emma looked and then understood.

They did meet up eventually and Liz explained about meeting June.

“Ok, so we just need to avoid her for now.” said John.

* * *

They thought avoiding her was possible, but June was determined to be a bad penny, for they met again later in the day.

They had just gone into McDonalds for something to eat. They all sat down at a large table while John went to get the meals.

“Oh hi again.” said June. She and Maddy were sat at the table opposite.

“Hi.” said Liz, trying not to look disappointed.

It was clear that June was keen to say hello to the boys, though there was one obvious absentee.

Liz and June were good friends and wanted to keep it that way. They came to know one another through their daughters. But now, thanks to an awkward predicament, their friendship was going to be tested.

“Hi boys.” said June, until she noticed that Michael wasn't there.

Liz was in a hole here and wondering how to get out. The easy solution was to say that Michael had gone to the toilet, but what would June say when Michael failed to come back. The other problem was that John was ordering for 5, not 6. June had been told that Michael was with them, which was true of course. Liz was wondering whether it was safe to come clean.

“Oh, only the one is here.” said June when she noticed.

“June, can you keep a secret?” asked Liz, deciding to go for broke.

“Why, what is it?” asked June.

“Michelle is Michael.” said Liz. “He's transgendered.”

June sat looking at Liz for a moment. She then looked at Michael.

“You mean he thinks he is a girl?” she said eventually.

“You don't believe in this, do you?” asked Liz.

“I'm not sure that people can feel that way about themselves, especially one so young.” said June. “My husband is certainly not understanding of this.”

“Well, Michael has been through a tough few weeks, especially before Christmas.” said Liz. “He has come out as wanting to be a girl, and therefore, John and I are going to help him.”

“How can you be sure?” asked June. “I can see that he looks comfortable as he is now, but is he comfortable?”

“He is comfortable.” said Liz. “Hold on, here's John.”

John arrived with the meals and served them. He then noticed June sitting yards away.

“What's up?” he asked.

June gathered up her meal and sat at the table where the Brooks were seated. It was big enough for 8 so there was room for her and Maddy.

“So, you're letting your son live as a girl?” said June.

“Yes, but only at home.” said Liz. “We can't let him be a girl at school yet.”

“So you intend to let him attend school as a girl?” asked June.

“June, we appreciate your concerns, but we know the problems that society has with children like Michael.” said John. “He's already been diagnosed as being transgendered.”

“I like him as a girl mommy.” said Maddy, entering the conversation. “If he wants to be a girl, then he should be a girl.”

“You knew already?” asked June.

“Yes.” said Maddy. “Michelle is great fun to play with.”

June was now coming to terms with a daughter who knew more than her.

“June, all I ask is for you to respect Michael.” said Liz. “We're not asking you to agree with us, but please keep this away from the public eye.”

“So, you're going to give him hormones and such?” asked June.

“At a later date.” said John. “But please, respect him and keep this quiet.”

“I like playing with her mommy, so please be nice to her.” said Maddy.

“Alright. I'll keep quiet.” said June. “My husband might not be as tolerant but what he doesn't know won't hurt him.”

“Thank you.” said Liz. “A lot of people are too quick to judge.”

“That's true.” said June. “If your son is happier this way, surely it is for the best.”

They then turned to other talk and proceeded to eat their meals.

* * *

When they got home, Michael was stroking his wig. He had grown attached to it and didn't want to remove it.

“I'm keen to let sis brush it for me.” he said as he headed towards the stairs.

“Just a moment.” said Liz, calling him into the living room.

He ventured over and sat by her on the settee.

“Michelle, just for your information, you mustn't wear your wig in bed and it will need washing from time to time.” she told him. “But honestly, you look very pretty now.”

She gave him a hug before letting him go upstairs to join Emma.

In her room, Emma welcomed him warmly.

“You look so much prettier with long hair.” she smiled. “Now, please let me brush it.”

He sat on her bed and smiled. “I want you to.”

She got her brush and started passing it through his new wig.

“Oh Michelle, I want to thank you once more for becoming my sister.” she said to him.

“I love being your sister.” he smiled.

Meanwhile, James was playing on his DS in his room while John and Liz were in the living room discussing June's promise to keep quiet on Michael.

“It's just good of her to just keep quiet.” said Liz. “Usually, people like her don't keep quiet and make it their business to make such stories public.”

“Because those people see it as a crime and therefore deem it a crime not to report it.” said John.

“Michael loves that wig by the way.” said Liz. “No problem in getting it either. The shop assistant totally bought Michael's appearance.”

“There isn't any doubt that he enjoys dressing that way.” said John. “It was like this with Sally. She was a totally different person as a boy. Not troublesome, but sensitive and insecure. Now she is her true self and happier than ever. But you know that.”

“The only thing that worries me now is bumping into other people we know while we have Michelle with us.” said Liz.

“Hiding her forever isn't an option.” said John. “But she must lie low for now. The only safeguard is that she passes in public, which so far has been a success.”

“And school?” asked Liz.

“Wait till the end of the year. Got to see the specialist again.” said John. “Hopefully, he can help us there.”

When it came to bedtime, Michael was helped off with the wig downstairs by Liz and left it, and the hair net, with her. He was wondering why the hair net was needed.

“To keep your hair in place while the wig is on.” said Liz.

Though his own hair was long, it now felt short after experiencing the wig. He also felt out of place in his own room. After spending so much time in Emma's room, it was no surprise really, that he found himself wanting to share it with her.

“You want to sleep in Emma's room, don't you?” asked James from his top bunk.

“I would like to.” sighed Michael. “I'm happier as Michelle.”

“I can see that.” said James. “But how can you feel like a girl, when you are a boy?”

“I don't know. I just feel as though I should be a girl.” said Michael. “It feels right.”

“Coming to bed then?” asked James.

“Yes.” said Michael.

James got down so he could turn the light off, just as Michael got into bed.

* * *

The fact that Michael now wished to be room mates with his sister had reached his parents. This had already been guessed and plans to replace Emma's bed with a bunk bed had already been decided. The only thing was that Michael had been told to wait.

The reason was down to the unborn sibling that was due around May. If it was a boy, then the idea would be to have him eventually take Michael's place in the boys' room. If it was a girl, then the need for Emma's room to accommodate 3 beds became necessary.

The bunk bed that James and Michael currently shared, had been decorated with stickers over the years, mostly with Newcastle United themed stickers. The room was almost entirely decorated in the teams black and white, but for Michael getting a say and having some of the room decorated in the green and black associated with Ben 10.

As a result of all the stickers covering the bunk bed, it wouldn't do to have it transferred to Emma's room as she wanted a bed with girly décor on it. Another thing was the Ben 10 items that Michael owned. What would he do with them in a room that was all pinks and whites, rather than greens and blacks? It was a question that Michael was destined to be asked one day.

As for his friendship with Emma's friends, it was decided to keep the current state of affairs, with Michelle only being involved in the get togethers that took place in Emma's room. It was safer that way, with no opposing adults who could cause problems if Michelle was outed.

As for now, there was other problems too. If surviving the remainder of the school year with Billy still determined to get revenge was one, the other problem was Robert. How would he cope when his best friend announced that he would be coming back in September wearing a skirt, and going by the name of Michelle?

For now, that would have to wait. It wasn't even certain if that would happen. There were some things that were certain though. After being invited to Michael's birthday party, Robert had returned the favour and invited his friend to his own party in February.

For now though, Michael was looking forward to the party with his cousins. Having decided to be Cinderella, Liz and John had gone looking for pale blue dresses similar to the one worn by the Disney version of the character. They visited the Disney store in the city centre to see if they had anything. They did, even having “glass” slippers to go with the dress too. But rather than being made of glass, they were made of clear sparkly plastic.

The shopping trip was done over the weekend so that Michael could see the dresses first hand. Unlike last time, Michael was in boy mode. Emma was also looking for a yellow Belle dress too. With James and John at the football match, they stuck to shops that suited girls.

“You're really looking forward to wearing that dress, aren't you?” whispered Liz to Michael.

Michael nodded. The thought of wearing that dress gave him butterflies in his stomach.

The other thing was that Cinderella wore her hair up in the film, for the ball at least. Liz had told Michael that he could have his wig styled differently if he wished. He told her that he preferred to have his wig loose around his shoulders. He was ok with wearing a tiara though. Emma on the other hand was all for having her hair put in curlers.

With the dresses and accessories purchased, Michael was eager to go home and try on the outfit. Emma was also keen to try on her outfit too.

They spent more time looking round clothes shops and girls departments in toy stores. For once, Michael had followed his sister to the doll aisle and was admiring them with her.

“I think I should have put you in a dress today.” said Liz. “You're not even behaving like a boy.”

“Sorry mommy.” said Michael. “I will if you like.”

“You don't have to.” said Liz. “We'll head home and you can try on your dresses, but we'll stop for something to eat first.”

That's what they did. John and James were going to make their own way back, so arriving home early was no problem. Liz helped both of them off with their clothes and into the dresses. She then helped Michael with his wig and put his tiara on. Putting on the slippers was something – he had never worn any shoes without socks before. They also had a slight heel on them too, but not enough to give Michael trouble.

“Now, don't lose one of them.” smiled Liz. “Unless you want Prince Charming to come looking for you.”

Michael just smiled. He was in his mind, a princess now, and the idea of finding a prince was part of the role.

“Just one more thing for both of you.” said Liz. She took the lipgloss that she had bought and applied some to their lips.

“This tastes nice.” said Michael. “What is it?”

“Lipgloss.” said Liz. “Girls wear it to make their lips shine. It's strawberry flavour, but don't start licking it.”

Emma stood and looked at Michael and smiled.

“Two beautiful princesses, ready to go to the ball.” said Liz.

She looked at Michael especially and noted how comfortable he looked. She knew the talk of “Prince Charming” was just play talk, but in a few years time, when Michael was older, what would his attitude to boys be? For now, Liz was clearly looking at a boy who very much wanted to be a girl.

She told them that they could keep the dresses on until John came back, just so he could see how pretty his daughters looked. Until then, they stayed on their feet, twirling around so that their dresses flowed.

When they did arrive back, James was in a celebratory mood: Newcastle had won comfortably. His cheerful mood was soon tested when he saw Emma and Michael, the latter especially. He was getting used to seeing Michael in girl mode, but this was more than just girl mode, this was princess mode!

If anything was to tell James that Michael was determined to become a girl, this was it. He looked at Michael, looking resplendent in his dress and flowing medium brown wig. He couldn't see Michael at all, just a girl who looked vaguely like him.

John was also amazed at the sight, though he made an effort to give praise to Emma's appearance too.

“So, we have Princess Emma and Princess Michelle.” he said.

“You mean Belle and Cinderella.” said Emma.

“Cinderella was blonde.” said James.

“There is no fixed colour for Cinderella's hair.” said John. “I've seen Alice in Wonderland with brown hair.”

“Only Snow White had her hair colour specifically mentioned.” said Liz. “But any way James, you've got 2 wonderful sisters.”

“I want my brother back.” he sighed. He had already admitted defeat in that area, but it still hurt.

Michael looked over at James and walked over to him.

“I'm sorry bro. I like it better this way.” he said.

“I know you do.” said James. “I'll say it again, I'm going to miss you bro.”

* * *

Later that day, John gave Sally a call and asked her if she could get Michael one of the gaffs that she had got for Jessica.

“It'll take a while, as I had to order the last one.” said Sally. “I'll send them on to you when I get them.”

“Ok, thanks.” said John. “We've just got him a wig and he loves it.”

“Long hair framing his face, the feel of it on his shoulders? I know the feeling.” replied Sally. “Any way, the plan for March is sorted. It will be best if Emma and Michael sleepover at Anne's house.”

“Ok, that's fine. As long as they are back in time for school.” said John. “Well, bye then.”

“Bye.” said Sally.

There was no hurry just yet for Michael's gaff to arrive, seeing that Michelle would be restricted to home appearances mainly.

As for Michael's interest in Ben 10, it still endured. His toys remained in his own room, seeing that Emma wasn't partically interested in playing with them. She had agreed to watch the DVDs with him and agreed that Gwen was a good character.

“We'll have to get you a red wig so you can pretend to be her.” she said to him one day.

“Just need the right clothes too.” said Michael.

The only toy that he brought in to Emma's room was his teddy. She had no objections at all to this, as she had her own teddy, though unlike Michael's, which was brown, hers was white with a pink ribbon. Their bears had become good “friends” and loved having stories being read to them.

As for school, Billy still appeared to be biding his time. He and his friends had moved on to old victims and didn't seem to be showing any sign of intent towards Michael and Robert. Robert was still being cautious, as was Michael.

Michael was now aware that Billy was on a final warning, after he had been caught attacking another boy. If Billy was caught attacking Michael, or anyone else for that matter, once more, he would be expelled. He just wished that Billy would attack him, just so that would happen. There were a good many pupils who would be glad to see Billy expelled.

Michael had brought up this subject at home, only to be told not to get into trouble himself. If Billy could prove that Michael had struck the first blow, then it would be Michael, and not him, in trouble.

“But if he was expelled, the school would be a better place.” said Emma.

“No doubt it would, but the bully must be aware of it. He won't want to be expelled, as much as you want him to be.” said John.

Not wanting to get into trouble himself, Michael decided to wait for Billy to make the first move. His other mission at school was to avoid letting on to Robert about his double life. School was now the only time that Michael donned boys clothing. It was hard at first, but he was managing to do it, with the odd comment from Robert.

“It appears you get along better with your sister than I do with mine.” said Robert. “My sister is in the juniors and rarely speaks to me.”

“What does she look like?” asked Michael.

“Older and hair down to her waist.” replied Robert. “Her name is Tina. She never seems to notice me.”

“Emma is just a year older than me.” said Michael. “We do get along.”

“Good for you.” said Robert.

Michael just looked forward to going home each day so that he could become Michelle once more. He looked forward to the days when Emma's friends came round too. The next one, his second, came the following weekend. Maddy's mom had kept her word and let her daughter come.

The girls were in for a surprise when they noticed Michelle's longer hair.

“How did you grow it so fast?” asked Lucy.

“It's a wig, silly.” said Maddy, who was the only one who had seen the wig before.

“She looks so much better.” said Jenny. “Can you style it?”

“I haven't tried it yet.” said Michael. “I'd like to have it plaited though.”

“I don't know how to do that.” said Maddy. “My mommy is the only one who knows.”

“Same here.” said Jenny. “We'll have to learn.”

Their knowledge of hair styling was limited to various ponytails and pigtails. Michael settled for having his wig pulled up into a high ponytail.

Maddy decided to discuss the problem that had happened when she and her mom had met Michelle in town.

“My mom isn't convinced you're a girl.” she said. “She has agreed to keep it to herself though.”

“How can she not be?” asked Jenny. “She behaves like a girl, and she looks like a girl.”

“But I have a willy.” sighed Michael.

“Can't you get rid of it?” asked Lucy.

“I want to, but I can't.” added Michael.

“Michelle has seen a doctor about it.” said Emma. “She is going to be a real girl one day.”

“Good for you.” said Amy.

“What about your friend? What's up with her?” asked Michael to Amy.

“My friend? Oh, you mean Becky!” said Amy. “She just noticed me looking at you in class. I couldn't tell her the truth.”

“What's this about?” asked Lucy.

“Every time I see Michael, I see Michelle.” explained Amy. “I would like him to sit with me in class, but you know the rules.”

“I might be coming to school as a girl in September.” said Michael.

“Oh great! You could sit by me then.” smiled Amy. “Oh, but what about Robert?”

“I don't know.” said Michael.

“They are good friends.” said Emma.

“But isn't it obvious that Michelle belongs among us girls?” said Lucy.

“I agree.” said Jenny.

“Michelle is certainly a girl with the body of a boy.” said Maddy.

After discussing Michelle, they turned to the main part of their meeting: playing girls games.

At the end, when it was time for them to leave, they hugged Emma and Michael in turn.

“Bye Michelle. I hope you can come to school as a girl. You're such a nice friend.” said Amy.

“I hope so too.” smiled Michael.

* * *

Over the next few days, Robert was talking about his upcoming birthday party. It appeared that Michael was his only guest, but he didn't mind.

“My birthday is on the Thursday but the party is on the Saturday.” he reminded Michael.

“So, will it just be you and me?” asked Michael.

“My mom and dad, and my sister Tina too.” said Robert. “My dad said he'd get me a football shirt.”

Robert remembered, seeing the look on Michael's face, that football wasn't an area of interest for his friend.

It did, however, give Michael a topic to go on for birthday presents. Robert was a Newcastle fan, just like James, and who better to help with a present than his older brother.

“Bro. Can you help me with a present for Robert?” asked Michael later that afternoon.

James looked at his brother, now in girl mode, and wondered.

“Not often that a girl buys presents for boys.” he replied.

“He's my friend, and besides, he doesn't know me like this.” said Michael. “Any way, he likes Newcastle United.”

“Ah, I remember. Got good taste.” said James. “So you want something for a Magpies fan?”

“Yes.” said Michael. “Daddy said he'd get it for me.”

“Ok. Anything particular?”

“Not sure, but he said his daddy would be getting him a shirt.” said Michael.

“Ok. There are plenty of things.” said James. “Next time we go shopping, I'll look for you.”

“Thanks bro. Just one more thing.” said Michael.

“What's that sisbro?” asked James, using his new term for Michael.

“Don't complain about my hair length. I will have my own hair as long as this wig and that day can't come soon enough.” said Michael. “And while I'm dressed this way, I'm your sister!”

“Ok, you're my sister.” said James. “Now go play with Emma.”

“All right. She is more fun than you.” said Michael.

“Oh, is she?” said James.

“Yes she is.” said Michael.

Conversations like this proved that James was now beginning to accept Michael as a girl, plus it was showing that Michael was more confident as a girl.

For Michael, not every afternoon saw him play in Emma's room. Liz and John were keen to keep their children on their toes with schoolwork. Though they never got homework, they were encouraged to practice spelling, reading and maths. Emma had started doing the higher times tables, while Michael had just started doing the first few.

Liz was helping even more now, seeing that her pregnancy was limiting her movement. She even agreed to plait Michael's wig and showed both him and Emma how to do each others. They spent an entire afternoon practising.

“I'm struggling to see how Michael is coping at school.” she said to John, one afternoon. “Because he is so much more comfortable as a girl.”

“If he had the chance, he would go to school as a girl now.” said John. “But he seems content to be a boy just to keep his friendship with Robert. I fear he might get desperate if Robert wasn't there.”

“Apart from the girls, Robert is Michael's only friend.” sighed Liz. “If only Michael could tell him the truth about himself.”

“You know how girls and boys already sit apart, even at this early age.” said John. “But even so, it will be necessary for Robert to find out if Michael does indeed start his second year as Michelle.”

Michelle's Story – Part 8

February arrives and for Michael, his life improves when Billy finally gets his just desserts. But just as one improvement arrives, one new downturn comes along. He and his siblings also learn the truth about their Aunt Sally.

Michelle's Story - Part 8

February arrived and Michael's time at school was improving, even if it was only down to Billy not trying anything. Even so, Michael was aware that Billy wasn't finished and would try anything if he could.

Billy's chances were becoming less though, as Michael was accompanied by his brother and sister both arriving and leaving school each day. Still, he kept his eyes peeled for any slim chance that may appear.

“Don't forget mate, my party is this weekend.” said Robert as they left school one day.

“I haven't forgotten.” said Michael. “See you tomorrow.”

“See ya.” said Robert.

“Still no trouble from Billy then?” asked James.

“No, but I'm still wary.” said Michael.

“Next year, he'll be without anyone to bully, as he'll be among kids who are older, myself included.” said James.

As they left, they met up with Maddy and her mom June. June had agreed to take them both to and from school, with Liz wanting to rest as much as possible. Though Maddy was addressing Michael as Michelle, June didn't. As she had already stated, she would tolerate it but not accept it.

Of course, as soon as Michael was home, he removed his school uniform and went to Emma's room to find some more comfortable clothes, and his wig.

“You'll have to wear some boy clothes on Saturday when you go to Robert's party.” said Liz as she helped him with his wig.

“I know.” he replied. “But it's not too bad when I've got Robert for company.”

“But what would he think if you turned up like you are now?” asked Liz.

Michael stood and thought. Though he never answered, his face showed worry.

“I know, you want to keep him as a friend.” said Liz. “If needbe, we'll help you come out to him if you have to.”

But that time would not be his birthday party. It was a simple decision not to let anything ruin his special day.

As soon as his wig had been sorted, he went back upstairs to play with Emma.

As the party neared, Robert was giving Michael information about it.

“You don't need any special clothes. Just come as you like.” he said. “I'm just wearing some casual clothes.”

John and James had indeed helped out with getting a present for Michael to take. They bought a number of small items, including a mug, and a pencil case.

When the day came, Michael wore one of his Ben 10 t-shirts. John took him in the car and dropped him off.

“Have a good day and don't be any trouble.” he told Michael.

“I won't.” said Michael.

Robert's dad came to the door and invited him in.

“You're Michael. Come in. Robert is expecting you.” he said.

Robert was glad to see Michael and gladly accepted his present.

“Happy Birthday.” said Michael.

Robert was wearing a Newcastle home shirt, his birthday present. He turned around to show the printing on the back 'Robert 9'

“You're not 9.” said Michael.

“I know, but 9 is a strikers number. That's why I had it.” he replied.

Michael went to watch the television with Robert for the next few hours, while his parents went about preparing the party food.

“You've hidden my magazines again, bro?!” came a girls voice.

No I haven't!” said Robert. “Why would I hide that rubbish?”

“Well, I can't find them.” said the girl, now in view, her red hair down to her waist.

She stormed out of the room.

“My sister Tina.” said Robert. “Second year juniors. We've never got on.”

“She's pretty though.” said Michael.

“Maybe, but she is annoying.” said Robert. “She loves these girls mags. She always loses them and always blames me.”

Robert then decided to show Michael his birthday cards and other presents, before taking him upstairs to show him his room. Just like James, Robert had made his room a shrine to Newcastle United. But Robert did have other interests: he was into Transformers.

Using his figures, he and Michael decided to have a few games, with Michael having to play the Decepticons, which meant he always lost. The game was interrupted when the sound of Robert's parents arguing could be heard.

“They've been doing it a lot of late.” said Robert. “It's not nice, it's like they hate each other.”

By the time the food was ready, they had stopped their argument, though their faces were still strained. It wasn't just Robert who looked at them worriedly, Tina did too.

“Why do you shout at each other?” asked Tina. “You're doing it too often and I don't like it.”

Her dad looked at her but said nothing. He noticed the look on Robert's face too.

If there was any differences between them, they put them aside for the party.

* * *

The party went without further problems, and Robert was able to enjoy the rest of his day without further problems from his parents. They apologised to Michael for their outbursts too.

Michael was picked up by John later that afternoon. On the way home, he couldn't help but mention Robert's parents arguing.

“Doesn't sound good, but it's got nothing to do with us.” he told Michael.

“Why? Will something happen?” asked Michael.

“I hope not.” said John.

At school the following Monday, Robert was apologetic about his parents.

“I'm sorry my parents were arguing.” he sighed. “They've been doing it the past few weeks and they don't seem to want to stop.”

“But they said sorry to me.” said Michael.

“They've said sorry to me and Tina, but they still shout at each other.”

Michael didn't talk any further about the subject, which pleased Robert. Yet, he felt sorry for his friend.

The day went as usual, with break times spent monitoring Billy from afar. It was clear that the “last warning” was eating at him. He spent his time watching other pupils, hoping that someone fell over or did anything remotely clumsy that he could laugh at. But it was clear as crystal that he wanted to be doing what he enjoyed most: bullying.

Michael just happened to look over to where Billy was standing. Billy then caught his glance and shot a murderous look back.

“You ok?” asked Robert.

“Billy just caught me looking at him. He looked nasty.” said Michael.

“Well, don't look at him again.” said Robert.

How much Billy was hurting showed at the end of school that day. A glimmer of a chance had either shown, or Billy was being careless. Michael and Robert were heading to the entrance gates when Billy sideswiped them.

“You stupid little queer, I can't care less if I'm expelled. It's all your fault!” he said as he grounded Michael and started hitting him.

Robert didn't hesitate in trying to prise Billy away, but couldn't. But Billy's attack was haulted. James was coming down the path and saw Michael on the floor.

“LEAVE MY BROTHER ALONE!” he said, grabbing Billy by the shoulders and punching him in the face.

Emma was with him and quickly turned back to the building to fetch a teacher.

“You fucking twat! You'll be in trouble too!” said Billy, feeling his nose for signs of blood.

“Not as much as you, you bastard.” said James, now helping Michael to his feet.

Billy was just getting to his feet when Robert stood in his way.

“Let me get up, you turd.” said Billy.

“And let you run away?” said Robert. “I don't think so.”

Emma was back with a teacher minutes later. Finding the boys wasn't hard as a crowd had gathered.

“Billy, you utter idiot!” said the teacher. “You had been warned. You'll be expelled for sure.”

“That prat there punched me!” said Billy in his defense.

“What about my brother? That doesn't matter to you?” asked James.

Either way, James, Robert and Michael joined Billy on a trip to the headmaster's office.

“Well, if it isn't Billy?” said Mr Connor. “You had been warned.”

“What about him? He punched me!” said Billy.

“If I hadn't, he would have done more damage to my brother!” said James.

“Ok, sit down, all of you.” said Mr Connor.

After hearing all accounts, Billy's fate was sealed.

“Well William Morten.” said Mr Connor, addressing Billy by his full name. “You leave me with no choice but to expel you. I'll be sending a letter to your parents tomorrow explaining this.”

Billy's face was mixed with rage and disappointment.

“As for you James Brook, I'll have to put this down on your disciplinary record.” continued Mr Connor.

“I get punished for protecting my brother?!” exclaimed James.

“You punched Mr Morten, that is enough.” said Mr Connor.

Robert and Michael both looked horrified at this. Both wanted to complain but Mr Connor's face was enough to deter them.

Both Billy and Michael were taken to see the nurse, as they both had bruises to their faces. As Michael went back to meet James, he met June, Maddy and Emma.

“Emma told me what happened.” said June. “Oh, your face!”

Michael had suffered bruising just beneath his left eye.

“Where's my brother?” asked Tina, now entering the school again.

“Here I am.” said Robert. “Just got rid of a bully.”

He said goodbye to Michael and left with his sister.

Michael then joined the others as they headed to June's car.

* * *

Back at home, they discovered that Liz had got the news over the phone.

“Mr Connor, the headmaster, has just phoned.” she told them as they arrived. “What have you done James, to get disciplined?”

“Billy attacked Michael on the way out of school. I pulled him away and punched him.” said James. “But he deserved it, and a few more.”

Then Liz looked at Michael and grimaced at his face. “You ok?”

They went into the living room where Liz was told the full story.

“So, Billy the bully has been expelled!” said Emma. “We'll never have to worry about him again!”

“That is good news.” said Liz. “But if you struck out at Billy just to protect your brother, you shouldn't be punished.”

“Too late.” sighed James. “My school record is tarnished.”

Michael, despite being eager to wear something more comfortable – and feminine, was also keen to see the unwanted facial feature that he now sported below his left eye.

It had to wait till John came back from work before he could though, and that meant having to explain things again.

“James, you could have just held him firm.” said John.

“Held him?! The chances were he would have attacked me. He deserved that punch and more.”

“Any way, the fact is, the bully has been expelled.” said John. “The path is a little clearer for Michelle.”

Michael finally got to see the bruise on his face and wondered how long it would take to go away.

“I hope it's gone for the party with Jessica.” he said to Liz.

“I should imagine so.” she said.

Next day at school, it didn't take long for news of Billy's expulsion to filter through. The main reasons being that Billy wasn't seen in his usual place during break, plus his two cronies were now wandering around, lost without him.

Michael was also getting asked questions, as soon as it was known that he had a black eye. Some had seen the incident the previous afternoon and wanted more information on what had happened. Robert was getting tired of answering questions too. The worst came when Billy's pals came looking for answers too.

“Where's Billy? You shopped him again, didn't you?!” said the one.

“So what? The creep gave my friend a black eye and had to be fought off.” said Robert. “He's not coming back, so your weak arses have got no one to hide behind now.”

Their faces looked grim and angry at the same time. Without Billy, they were indeed nothing.

Even in class, the other kids stared at Michael, hoping to get a good look at his shiner. The teacher came to his rescue by telling them to leave him alone.

Only Amy seemed to sympathise with Michael. In her mind, Billy got what he deserved, for hitting a girl.

Michael continued to play with his sister each afternoon. Liz was applying some antiseptic cream to the bruise each day and by the end of the week, it was starting to fade.

It was during the week that John got his first phone call in a while from family.

“Hi Sally, long time no call.” he answered.

“Hi bro. Just got some news to give you.” said Sally.

“You've got the gaff for Michael?”

“No, though that should be available soon. I'm sure my store would be keen to sell them full time rather than on order.” said Sally. “No, what I called to tell you about is that I'm engaged.”

“Engaged?! Congratulations, but who to?” said John.

“Carol McAllister, the woman who helped me all those years back to be who I am today.” said Sally.

“You're a lesbian?” asked John. “Not that I'm against it.”

“Thanks, but she is the one for me. I've already told mom and she's happy.” said Sally. “Nothing doing about the wedding yet, but I'll let you know when. Send my regards to Liz.”

“I will do. Just to let you know, the bully who caused trouble for Michael has been expelled.” added John. “Unfortunately, he got caught beating up Michael, leaving him with a shiner. James got disciplined for giving the bully one to the face.”

“Too bad, for both your sons. Good about the bully being kicked out though.” said Sally. “Anyway, got to go. See you soon. Bye.”

“Bye.” said John.

When it came to telling Liz the news about Sally's engagement, he waited till the children were elsewhere.

“So, Sally is marrying another woman?” asked Liz.

“Yes, but the woman who saved her life back when she was younger.” said John. “In fact, I don't think they'd seen each other in years. They must have only just got back together.”

“If this makes her happy, I'm not complaining. I've always thought she needed someone in her life.” said Liz.

“Well, she has now.” said John.

* * *

With Michael's black eye still visible, it made taking him out shopping as Michelle impossible, for the chance of him being recognised was increased. The plus side was that Liz spent more time at home over the next few weeks as her tummy continued to swell. This meant Michael was ok to stay at home too, and did so, as Michelle.

There were still days when Emma visited her friends, and that meant Michael had no one but James to play with, but as he preferred to be Michelle outside school, James wasn't interested. The only company in such cases was Liz, who was happy to have her new daughter around.

At school, the euphoria of Billy's expulsion continued for a week or so after it had happened. It wasn't just Michael and Robert who had got reason to celebrate, but loads of others too, anyone who had found themselves on the receiving end of Billy's abusive behaviour.

Michael now knew that part of the way was clear for him to enter school as Michelle. Without Billy, there was surely no one who would dare expose him to the rest of the school? But despite this, his parents were still keen to make him wait till September. One reason was Robert.

Michael wasn't sure how to explain to his best friend that he wished to be a girl. He had been told that not everyone was understanding, though some would eventually. The only thing was that Robert had got other things on his mind: his parents.

He had explained to Michael that his parents were still shouting at one another. Both he and his sister Tina were becoming concerned for them and worried that something bad may happen.

When Michael explained this to John, he was told once more that it wasn't his business, but he was told that it simply meant that Robert's parents could be on the verge of separating.

“If that is the case, then it would affect Robert and his sister heavily.” said John.

“How?” asked Michael.

“If me and your mom decided to live apart, you would live with just one of us and rarely see the other.” said John. “How would you like that?”

“I wouldn't like that. I love both of you.” said Michael.

“Exactly.” said John. “I just hope Robert's parents consider that.”

The only thing going through John's mind at the moment was telling the children about their Aunt Sally getting married, to another woman. They still didn't know that Sally used to be a man.

The reason for needing to tell them was simple – there was a chance of them being invited to the wedding, and secondly, the children were all fond of Sally.

As if that wasn't enough, he soon got another phone call with similar news.

“Oh hi Anne. Everything ok in your house?” he said.

“Sure. Just making sure we have room for your daughters to sleep come a certain weekend next month.” said Anne.

“I suppose you know about Sally?” asked John.

“Oh yes, we know about her and Carol. My partner and I helped find her lost love for her.” said Anne.

“Partner? You're seeing someone now?” asked John.

“Yes. As a matter of fact, that is what I was calling to tell you.” said Anne. “I'm engaged too, but the thing is, I'm now gay.”

“You're gay too?!” said John, almost choking. “I thought boys becoming girls was catching in this family, it now appears lesbianism is too.”

“Strange I know, but the good thing is that my girlfriend understands Jessica. She has no problems at all. The only problem has been my children: they don't like us kissing.” said Anne.

“Not because you're kissing another woman?” asked John.

“No, they just don't like the sight of kissing, that's all.” said Anne. “Wait till they're older, they'll be anxious to try it themselves.”

“That's children for you.” said John. “I haven't told my children about Sally getting married yet. Not sure how they'll react.”

“But of course, they don't know her past yet?” asked Anne.

“Not yet, but that day will come.” said John. “Just letting it sink in about Michael first. He's got a wig now and he loves it. He's had good news just recently, with the bully who has been bothering him now expelled.”

“Oh finally, that is good news.” said Anne. “So I take it Michael loves being a girl?”

“When dressed, he is a girl. No question about it.” said John. “He's being patient though, as far as going full time is concerned.”

“Well, I hope to see him and his sister next month. You want to tell him that 3 other girls will be attending too?” said Anne.

“I may.” said John. “Got to go, Michael has something to say.”

“Ok, bye then.” said Anne.

“What do you want,....daughter?” said John, almost forgetting that Michael was in girl mode.

“I heard something about Aunt Sally getting married?” he replied.

“Oh, yes. She is getting married.” said John.

“We gonna have an uncle!” said Michael. He raced back into the living room to tell the others, leaving John to rue saying anything.

* * *

The news soon reached the ears of James and Emma, who were both keen to know who Sally was going to marry.

“Ok, calm down.” said John. “I suppose I need to tell you this. Your Aunt Sally is getting married to another woman.”

The excitement died down immediately.

“Aunt Sally is queer?!” said James at last, breaking the brief silence.

“I hope by those words, you are not going to treat her differently as a result?” asked John. “I for one, will not treat her differently because of this. She has known this woman for a few years and they've only just got back together.”

“Sorry dad.” said James.

“So, when is the wedding?” asked Emma.

“She hasn't decided a date yet.” said John.

He decided to hold back information about Anne's gay wedding for now. It was too much for the children to take in one go.

“I just want to point out that, I don't want you talking about this at school.” said John. “I know kids are up to speed with what gay means, even at your age. Please give your aunt some privacy.”

The children didn't mention it at school. Besides, there was half term the following week.

That week saw Michael in girl mode almost full time. He switched to boy mode only to go out,and then it was just to get his hair trimmed. He still longed for the day when these trims could be stopped, just so he could let his hair reach the length he had always wanted.

Still, he had his wig. Like his own hair, it had to be washed too, though Liz washed it when it was not on his head. She had managed to get a foam head to put it on when not in use.

She was starting to get used to seeing Michael dressed as a girl. She was glad in a way that Emma now had the sister she had for so long wanted. But at the same time, she felt sorry for James, who had lost a brother at the same time. She just hoped that for James' sake, her unborn child was a boy. For now, she had refused to have the baby's sex revealed whenever she went to have an echo cardiogram at the hospital, even if the desire was there.

During half term, the children had to make do with plenty of time at home. Shopping for groceries was left till the evening when John came back from work. It did mean that Michael had to get dressed as a boy too.

But as for his girls clothes, he was starting to get a good number of items to choose from. John and Liz had even bought him some new pyjamas, pink with a teddy bear on the jacket pocket, for him to wear in bed.

As February entered it's second half, school was much more pleasant. Billy's former comrades were lost without a leader and though they attempted to continue on without him, they couldn't.

That meant that the infant playground was now a bully free zone. But while everyone was still feeling happy about this, one person had found a reason to be unhappy.

“Why have they got to do this?” sighed Robert, his voice containing a bit of anger too.

“What's up mate?” asked Michael.

“My mom and dad don't want to see each other again.” he sighed. “I wish they would change their minds!”

“Have you asked them to change their minds?” asked Michael.

“My sister has, but they don't want to listen.” he sobbed.

Later that week, Robert came with the news that said it all.

“My mom and dad are having something called a divorce.” he sighed. “Mom wants to move away.”

Even their teacher was becoming aware of Robert's despair. She even had a word with his mother to at least pay more attention to him and his sister.

“We're trying our best to help our children, but the fact is, our marriage has collapsed and this is the only way out.” said his mother.

Nonetheless, it didn't seem to help Robert's mood. It was plain and simple that he didn't want his parents to divorce. His sister was with him on this and she now accompanied him both in and out of school. Their sibling rivalry had been put to one side in this hard time for both of them.

Michael felt sorry for his friend and did his best to cheer him up when possible. He even asked James for help, and seeing that Robert was a Newcastle fan, he gave him a list of jokes that put down rivals Sunderland. Michael took it upon himself to take Robert's mind off the crisis in his family.

* * *

The subject of divorce once again came up in the Brook house.

“Why do moms and dads divorce?” asked Michael to his parents.

“It's when they stop loving one another.” said John. “But don't worry. We still love each other.”

He gave Liz a cuddle just to prove it.

“Or when one falls in love with someone else.” put in James. “Like our Uncle Adam.”

“Yes, that too.” said John. “Though there was another reason for that too.”

James looked at Michael for the reason. As always, Michael was wearing girls clothes and his wig at home.

“Because Uncle Adam doesn't like boys who want to be girls.” he said at last.

“Yes, that is the reason.” said John. “But it is safe to say that your cousin Jessica and your brother Michael are very happy dressing as girls.”

But John felt that his face said more than his mouth did when James asked a question.

“Is there someone else like Jessica and Michael?” he asked.

“What makes you ask that?” asked John.

“Just the look on your face.” said James. “There is someone else, isn't there?”

“I wanted to leave this till you were older, but if you must know, there is.” said John.

“Who?” asked Michael and Emma.

John took a deep breath before answering.

“Your Aunt Sally.”

“Never! She's a woman through and through.” said James.

“She would be pleased to hear you say that.” said John. “She stopped being my brother long before any of you were born.”

“She doesn't look like a man and she certainly doesn't sound like one.” said Emma.

“Because she made the change when she was young.” said John. “The person you see now is the real Sally. She is a woman now, in body and spirit.”

“I would never have guessed.” said James. “She really used to be a man?”

“Yes.” said John. “Just don't mention it to anyone. She is very fond of you, as you are of her.”

Just to prove a point, John went into the hallway and fetched the phone (it was cordless) and brought it into the living room. Before long, he had phoned Sally and was chatting to her.

“Hi sis, just calling to tell you that three children are a little wiser now.” he said.

“You've told them about me? How have they took it?” she replied.

“Well, they seem ok with it. I'll let them talk to you if you wish.” said John.

“Ok, put me on to one of them.”

John decided to give James the phone first.

“Hello Aunt Sally.” said James.

“Sounds like James.” said Sally.

“Yes. I can't believe you used to be a boy.” replied James.

“It's true. I hope you're not cross?”

“No, but you don't look like a man who has become a woman.” he stammered.

“Thank you very much.” said Sally kindly. “So, you still want me to visit you?”

“Yes, I would.” said James. “You're the best aunt I've got.”

“Thank you.” said Sally. “Do your brother and sister want to say hello?”

“I think so.” said James.

James gave the phone to John first, but he then gave it to Michael.

“Hello aunty.” said Michael.

“This is Michael, isn't it?” said Sally. “Oh, sorry, you're called Michelle now.”

“Yes aunty. I'm a girl just like you.” he replied.

“So, you would still like me to visit then?” asked Sally.

“Yes I would.” replied Michael. “I like you very much.”

“Thank you. You'll be a pretty girl one day.” replied Sally.

Emma was then given her chance and she too gave Sally her support, as well as telling her how much she liked her new sister. Eventually John got back on the phone.

“So, you've brought up your children just fine.” said Sally. “You've been a wonderful brother to me. By the way, how come you brought up the subject now?”

“Michael's friend at school, his parents are divorcing and the subject was brought up here.” said John. “It then turned to Adam's divorce and Jessica being one of the reasons for it. I sort of gave the game away then.”

“Well, they know now and they've accepted me. That was the whole idea after all, but they've done it of their own choice.” said Sally. “Well, my next visit will be next month when picking up Emma and Michelle. I'll try and make a proper visit soon, but until then, bye.”

“Bye sis.” said John.

* * *

“I still can't believe that Aunt Sally used to be a man.” said James. “It doesn't seem possible.”

“But it is true.” said John. “But the man she used to be was different to the woman you now know.”

“How different?” asked James. Emma and Michael were also listening.

“Not as happy as she is now.” said John. “She was shy and insecure, never one for making friends. Your grandparents and I were concerned about her all the time. She used to get bullied at school and it was with deep regret that we found out that your Uncle Adam was one of the bullies.”

The children, having never met Adam, were suddenly losing interest in him.

“Well, Sally was ok at home, for your grandparents and I wouldn't let Adam get all his own way.” said John. “But at the time, we didn't know what was really wrong with her. We didn't understand.”

John knew he had to continue as the children were now eager to know more.

“When she was older, we noticed her starting to show signs of being less of a boy and more of a girl. She had started college and was able to dress as she wanted. It was her clothes that were the talking point. They were brightly coloured and tight fitting. It was clear that Adam didn't like her and was already showing a desire for her to live elsewhere.”

“Didn't she tell you that she wanted to be a woman?” asked James.

“No, she didn't. Not then.” replied John. “She was just as confused as we were. You see, for this is what she told me, she was not sure about herself. She eventually did decide that becoming a woman was the thing she wanted to do.”

“So, she eventually told you?” asked James, who was the only one prepared to ask questions.

“She did. But it came after Adam discovered her dressed in your gran's clothes.” said John. “They had an argument. Sally told us she wanted to be a girl, but found it impossible to live with a brother like Adam. Your grandparents and myself were equally to blame, for we didn't do anything to help her. She ran away from home days later.”

“But she came back, didn't she?” asked James.

“2 years later, to be precise.” said John. “We did look for her in that time, but your grandfather was ill at the time. She finally came back to say goodbye to your grandfather, but by then, she was becoming the woman you know now.”

The children had already been told about their grandfather dying before they were born, so that part was omitted.

“Adam was not pleased to see her, especially as she was now living as a woman. But your gran and I made up with her. I'm so glad I did.” said John. “She is so much happier now, for she knows who she really is now.”

* * *

As March drew nearer, Michael was looking forward to the day of the party where he would be able to meet up with Jessica once more. But until that day, his thoughts were also with his friend Robert.

“My mom wants me and my sister to live with her.” said Robert one day. “But I want my dad too.”

“Why?” asked Michael.

“My mom wants to live by my grandparents. They live miles away.” said Robert.

He was referring to his maternal grandparents, who lived in Gateshead, where his mom came from originally. His parents were still locked in a custody battle over their children and it wasn't doing Robert or his sister Tina any good. The problem on Robert's mind was that by living with his mom meant moving away, leaving school and friends behind. His sister didn't like the idea either and had made the point to her mom.

When Michael got the general idea of this, he was very much against it too. He didn't want Robert, his only friend to leave school. If Robert left, there would be no one else for him to speak to, with the exception of Emma and her friends. But he only spoke to them at home.

At home, he mentioned Robert's plight to Emma as they played in her room.

“So, if he leaves school, I'll have no friends to speak to.” he sighed.

“You could sit with Amy. She's in your class, as you know.” replied Emma.

“But I can't sit with girls. You know boys only sit with boys.” he sighed.

“I wish you could go to school as Michelle. Then you could be with me and our friends in the playground.” said Emma. “Life isn't fair.”

“I want to go to school as a girl.” said Michael.

Emma smiled sympathetically. She then went back to playing.

“I think we need some baby teddies.” she said. “Now that your teddy and my teddy are married.”

“We could play Goldilocks and the 3 bears.” said Michael.

“That's a good idea.” said Emma. “I wonder if we could get some clothes for our teddies?”

The next day at school, Emma mentioned the scenario concerning Michael to Amy.

“So, if Robert does leave, Michael will be without a friend to speak to.” said Emma.

“I would be there for him.” replied Amy. “If Becky doesn't mind.”

“What's up with her?” asked Emma.

“I've told you that I do occasionally look at Michael. I can't help but think of him as Michelle.” said Amy. “I bet he feels bad about being a boy now.”

“He never dresses as a boy at home now.” said Emma. “He certainly wants to be a girl all the time.”

“I'd let him sit with us but would others take the mickey out of him?” said Amy.

Emma thought about it. It was true that other children might start talking about Michael if he started sitting and hanging around with girls. If only he could come to school as a girl. No one would have a problem if they thought he was a girl too.

They decided to mention it to their parents later that day, but John was keen to point a few things out.

“But daddy, if I go to school as a girl, then I can sit by Amy in class.” said Michael.

“First of all, your friend hasn't left yet, and may not yet.” said John. “But there is another problem.”

“What?” asked Emma.

“We are trying to hide the fact that Michael and Michelle are the same person. If Michael left during the middle of term, and Michelle arrived the next day to take his place, it is likely that some children might realise that Michelle is Michael.” said John.

“But Michael could wear his wig. No one would recognise him with that on.” added Emma.

John thought about that, but again, came up with an answer against.

“It could come off though.” he replied. “I'm still sticking to the original plan: Michelle must wait till September.”

Both Emma and Michael sighed. It was clear that they both wanted Michelle to start earlier.

“Listen you two. I know it's hard, but if Michael is discovered to be attending school as a girl, it might result in others teasing him.” said John.

“Just like Billy said.” replied Michael. “Kids laugh at boys like me.”

“What Billy said was not entirely true.” said John. “But by waiting till September, it will be easier for you.”

“But why?” asked Michael.

“Children usually start school in September.” said John. “You'll be leaving in July. At least by the time September comes, your hair will be longer.”

“You mean I can let it grow?” he asked.

“By all means. When July comes, we hope to let you live as a girl full time. Get your hair styled like a girl's.” said Liz.

That thought made Michael smile, though July was still some time away. For now, his wig gave him the sensation that he so wanted. All he wanted now was for his friend Robert to remain at school with him. With that thought, he followed his sister upstairs and went to play in her room.

Michelle's Story - Part 9

The weeks are passing by and the weekend stay with their cousins is drawing closer. But while Michael looks forward to attending a birthday party as a princess, he helps his friend Robert by just providing him with some much needed company. Meanwhile, 2 more girls are let in on his secret.

This story will continue in the cross-over chapter: Jessica's Story - Part 15/Michelle's Story - Part 10

Michelle's Story – Part 9

As March approached, Michael and Emma were starting to count the days down to their cousins' birthday party. For Michael, it was a good distraction from the problems he faced concerning his friend Robert. But even so, those problems wouldn't go away.

“I'm not sure what is going on.” said Robert one day. “My parents are now living apart, but me and my sister are still at home with dad.”

“If you stayed with your dad, you wouldn't have to leave here, would you?” asked Michael.

“No, I wouldn't.” said Robert. “But my dad isn't confident. He thinks mom will get things her way and we'll have to go to another school.”

“I hope you don't leave.” said Michael. “You're the only friend I have here, apart from my sister.”

“I really hope not.” said Robert. “You'll have to sit at another table.”

The tables around the classroom were of varying sizes with a varying number of chairs. It was clear that those that sat together were friends. Michael and Robert sat at one of the smaller tables, and though there was room for at least one more, no one did.

Michael looked at the other tables and noticed that those with boys were filled. One table did have a spare chair – the one where Amy sat.

“There isn't anywhere else to sit.” said Michael, deciding that tables where girls sat were not an option.

“Pity.” said Robert. “But if my dad gets his way, I'm still going to be here.”

Unlike the divorce that saw Anne break up with her husband Adam, the one involving Robert's parents was destined to take longer to resolve.

In the case of Anne and Adam's break up, their children were decided on which parent they wanted to stay with. Robert and his sister Tina, were not. They didn't want their parents divorcing, full stop.

In honesty, they didn't mind living with their mom, but the problem was that it meant leaving school, and more importantly, friends behind.

But with the divorce still not resolved, and looking unlikely till April, Michael could at least have Robert's company for the next few weeks.

At home, he continued to find solace in the ability to let his inner girl roam free. He certainly wished that his wig was really his hair. He still needed help putting it on, with the hair net required to stop his own hair getting caught.

“If your hair is this nice when long, you'll be a very pretty girl.” said Liz, who was becoming a mostly full time resident on the couch.

Liz was almost 7 months pregnant, and that meant her bump was weighing her down and forcing her to spend a lot of time seated. With no one available to help with the housework, except John who did it when not at work, it came down to the midwife to arrange for someone to come and help.

Marian, the local midwife, worked at the local hospital but did house calls too. She had been in the job for years and her experience showed. She had delivered all of John and Liz's children to date.

“Thanks for doing this.” said Liz.

“No problem.” said Marian. “Not much you can do in this state.”

“I have the experience.” said Liz. “3 times before.”

“Been a while since your last one though.” said Marian. “6 years ago, am I right?”

“Yes. Michael turned 6 in November.” said Liz.

“Had a little bit of a problem at first with him. But it worked out in the end.” smiled Marian.

“He was a difficult birth, but as you said, he came out fine.” replied Liz. She didn't want to bring up Michael's gender problem.

“So, no difficulties concerning the toilet?” asked Marian.

“None.” said Liz. “The commode comes in handy.”

“Ok, I'll be back in a couple of weeks.” said Marian. “Don't hesitate to call if you need anything.”

“Thanks for arranging the help.” called Liz as Marian made her way out of the house.

Liz wondered about what Marian had said about Michael's birth being difficult. It had taken a while for him to make his entrance into the world, but he had arrived.

* * *

The home help arrived the next day and did all the housework for Liz. She even came back in the evening to help cook meals for the family.

She was a middle aged woman called Judy. She appeared to have plenty of experience in her job and didn't seem phased by the arrival of the children after 3:30, after their day at school. The only thing that did puzzle her was how Michael swapped his school uniform for a dress and wig.

“Your son does this all the time?” asked Judy, looking perplexed.

“He's transgendered.” said Liz. “He wants to be a girl, and in the privacy of this house, he can be for now.”

“I see.” said Judy. “Don't think I've met someone like him, though I've heard of them.”

“Well, he usually plays with his sister every afternoon.” added Liz. “He's no harm to anyone.”

The children were curious about the new daily visitor, but having being told what she was here for, they left her alone mostly. They did try and talk to her, but children were not her strong point and she tried to ignore them if possible.

As well as playing with his sister, Michael was now discussing the situation with Robert on a regular basis. Despite his parents reservations, and reluctance to let him go to school as Michelle prior to September, Michael was still hoping that he could change their minds.

Of course, if Robert didn't leave school, then he could wait till September. But with Robert's fate still uncertain, Michael was continuing to worry.

For the past week, he and Emma had been given a tube of lip gloss to practice with. It was the type that was made for young girls, and the siblings took it in turns to apply it to each others lips. Liz had taught them how to apply it, and it had gone on from there. They usually went downstairs to get her judgement on their handy work.

James was never any bother to them. He had his own pastime: playing on the DS console that he had been bought for Christmas. He had recently been bought the latest FIFA game, and he was seeing if he could take Newcastle to the title.

“And I've looked at all the other tables in my class and the only spaces are at tables where girls sit.” said Michael to Emma. “And one is the table where Amy sits.”

“Amy has said that you can sit by her if you wish.” said Emma. “She doesn't bite.”

“I know she doesn't.” said Michael. “She's a good friend. All the girls are.”

“And she knows that you are a girl inside.” continued Emma.

“But her friend doesn't.” said Michael.

“We need to tell her.” said Emma. “If we have to, our friends and I will be there to help explain.”

“Do we have to?” asked Michael.

“She needs to know that you really are a girl instead.” said Emma. “It can't be much fun being stuck in a boy's body.”

“It isn't.” said Michael. “I just wish that thing would go away.”

He pointed between his legs. Emma gave him a sympathetic look and took him in a hug.

“You are my little sister and I love you very much.” said Emma.

“I love you too.” said Michael.

* * *

The weeks leading up to the weekend at their cousins were ones which Michael didn't want to forget. Robert was not taking chances on whether he would be leaving or not, and so spent each day as though it were his last. It did mean one thing, and that was Michael having to spend some afternoons at home, as himself.

Robert had been allowed to visit Michael over the next few weeks, and fortunately for Michael, he did say when he was coming over. That at least prevented Robert from catching him dressed as a girl.

During these visits, Liz and John wondered if it would be a good idea for Michael to come out to Robert. But Robert was still showing the stresses that had been born of his parents' eventual divorce, and so, Michelle was never introduced to him.

“It's nice of you to come over.” said Liz. “We're hoping you don't leave school.”

“Thanks Mrs Brook.” said Robert. “I hope I don't.”

Robert and Michael were sitting on the floor playing with Michael's Ben 10 toys, which were getting used for the first time in a while. They were also watching a few episodes too on Michael's DVDs. They took a break when Liz decided to watch the 6:00pm news.

These visits from Robert did please Michael in a way, for he enjoyed his friend's company. But even so, he still preferred to play with Emma.

Emma was feeling the effects too. She understood that Robert was Michael's best friend, for she was well aware of it from school. But games in her room were not as much fun when done alone. She missed her sister on these days.

Robert would stay for a few hours after school before going home for dinner. As soon as he was gone, Michael quickly went to change into Michelle and was soon keeping his sister company.

Weekends were different. Robert came round and spent much longer at the house.

“I hope I get to come here more often.” said Robert. “If I end up with my mom, I won't be able to.”

“I'll miss you.” said Michael.

“I'd miss you too. I just hope it never happens.” replied Robert, even though he didn't sound convincing.

It was the final weekend before the party with their cousins. Michael couldn't wait for it, but for now, he was faced with boredom. Robert had agreed to watch the football on television with James, which Michael still showed no interest in. What made it worse, was that he couldn't spend time with Emma either. There was always the chance that Robert might come upstairs to go to the toilet, and that meant the chance of Michael being caught in girls clothing.

To solve the problem, and let Michael play with Emma anyway, Liz decided that they should remain downstairs and have a game of snakes and ladders. It certainly did solve the problem, especially as Robert went to the toilet after all, during the half time break.

The playing of snakes and ladders went on for a while, as one game in particular saw every one getting caught foul by the longest snake on the board more than once. After climbing the board for the umpteenth time, the game was eventually won by Emma.

As was now the case, Judy came round in the morning and evening to do the housework, as well as help prepare dinner. Robert stopped for dinner that day, going home shortly afterwards. He had been in a better mood late in the day, as was James, for they had seen Newcastle rout their opponents.

* * *

The next day at school, Robert was too busy with his work to take notice of Michael. As a result, Michael's eyes drifted towards Amy's table.

Amy had her back turned, so didn't see him. Her friend Becky, who sat opposite her, caught his glance and made it known to Amy.

“That Michael is looking at you again.” she said.

“Oh, is he?” said Amy. She turned and smiled at him.

“Do you like him?” asked Becky.

“Yes, as I said, I'm friends with his sister.” she replied. “If I could, I'd let him sit with us.”

“But, he's a boy.” said Becky. “You can't have boys sat with girls.”

“Why not?” replied Amy. “He's no harm.”

“Boys don't sit with girls.” said Becky.

“They do at dinner.” said Amy.

“Ok, but they're usually brothers and sisters.” replied Becky.

Amy knew that Becky needed to become aware of what was going on concerning Michael. She decided to bring it up during morning break. Becky usually hung around with her older sister during breaks.

“Emma. I think we need to tell Becky about Michelle.” said Amy.

“I think we do, too.” replied Emma. “What makes you want to?”

“Michael was looking over to our table again. I just mentioned again that Michael is a friend because you're his sister. I then told her that I'd let him sit at our table.” said Amy. “But she came up with the boys don't sit with girls bit again.”

“But Michael isn't a boy.” said Lucy. “We know that.”

“Does he want to sit by you sis?” asked Jenny.

“He does.” interjected Emma. “Remember that his friend Robert might be leaving.”

“Oh, of course. You mentioned it the other week.” said Jenny.

“And how is telling Becky going to help?” asked Maddy.

“My brother has decided that should Robert leave, he wants to come to school as Michelle.” said Emma. “But my daddy wants him to wait till September.”

“What for?” asked Lucy.

“Someone might recognise him.” said Emma.

“So, why tell Becky?” asked Maddy.

“If it helps convince her to allow Michael to sit with us.” said Amy.

“I think we should.” said Emma. “Michael and I were talking about it the other day.”

“If it helps Michelle, I say yes.” said Lucy.

They decided to do it during dinner break, but due to Becky and her sister being too occupied in the dining hall, the time to have the talk had to wait.

Emma decided to have another word with Maddy on the way out of school.

“Our next get together at our house is likely to be without Michelle.” she told her friend.

“How come?” replied Maddy.

“Robert has been coming round a lot of late.” said Emma. “He doesn't know about Michelle.”

“Shame.” said Maddy. “You're going away this weekend, aren't you?”

“Yes. Michelle and I are going to a birthday party. Princesses only.” said Emma. “We're both looking forward to it.”

They both went looking for James and Michael before heading for June's car.

At home, Michael was off to get changed.

“Robert isn't coming over today.” he told Emma. “So I can be your sister.”

“Good. I've got something to tell you.”

* * *

“Ok sis, what is it?” asked Michael as they entered her room.

“Well sis.” said Emma. “We're going to be telling Becky about you.”

“Will that be ok?” asked Michael.

“We just need to tell her that you are really a girl.” said Emma. “Amy told me that Becky doesn't want boys at her table. She thinks that by letting Becky know about the real you, she'll change her mind.”

“I hope so.” said Michael. “Pity I can't be there when you do it.”

“We hope so too sis.” said Emma. “You've got friends, so why shouldn't you sit with them.”

The next day, the plan to tell Becky was put in action. Amy told her that morning in class that she and her friends wanted to speak to her during morning break.

“What for?” she asked. “It's not about him again, is it?”

She looked in the general direction of Michael.

“So?” said Amy. “It is important.”

Becky looked at Amy and saw that she was serious.

“Oh, ok.” she said. “Just to please you.”

Amy met up with Emma and the others in their usual spot during morning break.

“Did you ask her?” asked Emma.

“Yes, but she guessed it was about Michael and didn't seem keen.” replied Amy.

“Don't say she isn't coming over?” asked Lucy.

“She is.” said Amy. “Here she comes now.”

“She had to bring her sister too.” sighed Maddy.

Sure enough, Becky was accompanied by her older sister. Her name was Louise. They arrived among the group and Becky seemed eager to get this over with.

“Ok, you're eager to tell me something about Michael. That there is some reason to why he should sit at a girl's table.”

“Well, if you put it that way.” said Emma. “But I want you to swear with your pinky first.”

“And if Louise is going to be listening in, I say she should take the oath too.” said Maddy.

“What's all this about?” asked Becky. “Why the pinky swears?”

“Because what we are about to say, we want you to keep it secret.” said Jenny.

“So, there's something about your brother that we mustn't tell?” asked Louise. She sounded more curious than her sister.

“Just hold your pinkies out.” said Emma, now offering hers.

Amy stood behind Becky to check that she hadn't got her fingers crossed behind her back.

“Don't say anything!” said Amy. “She's crossing her fingers.”

Becky just sighed and put her spare hand at her side. Louise was more obedient and kept her spare hand at her side.

“Ok, Becky and Louise, do you swear to tell no one about what we will tell you, for fear of eating poo and having wee in your hair?” said Emma, harking back to the oath her friends had taken.

“And we'll do it.” said Amy into Becky's ear.

Becky looked horrified, but agreed to the oath. Louise seemed a little put off too, but agreed also.

“Ok, well, now that you've agreed to tell no one, here's what you must know. My brother is one of us.” said Emma.

“What do you mean?” asked Louise. Becky looked confused too.

“My brother wants to be a girl. He plays with me in my room at home.” said Emma. “If he sits with you, you'll really have another girl with you.”

“You don't mean it?” said Becky. “Your brother is a sissy?”

“Actually, it sounds quite fun.” said Louise, now getting a look from her sister.

“But it depends on whether his friend leaves.” said Emma.

“This would be better used if we spread it round the school.” said Becky. It gathered dark looks from everyone, including her sister.

“If you do, I'd be careful about your school dinner.” said Lucy.

“Shepherds pie would taste nasty with poo in it.” added Maddy.

“You say anything and you'll get all my poo for a week in your mouth.” said Jenny.

Becky considered this with a look of fear. Her sister Louise also showed fear at this.

“Alright, I won't tell anyone, but why tell me?” asked Becky.

“Because my brother is coming back in September as a girl.” said Emma.

“That would be interesting to see.” said Louise. “But I'm starting juniors next year.”

“And that means I want him, I mean her, sitting by me in class next year.” said Amy. “And we need help keeping his secret secret.”

They soon noticed Michael close by, but with Robert along side him as usual.

“Don't go up to him now.” said Emma. “Robert doesn't know. He mustn't know.”

“I wonder what he looks like dressed as a girl?” asked Louise.

“Like a girl.” smiled Emma. “He absolutely enjoys it.”

* * *

There wasn't any question now that Becky and her sister were keen to get information from Michael himself, but they found it difficult, if not impossible, with Robert following him around like a shadow.

“How do I get round to asking him questions if Robert is around him all the time?” she asked Amy during class.

“You can't.” said Amy. “They're best friends. Without each other, they have no one.”

“I want to see him dressed.” she said in a whisper.

“You'll have to go round to his house to do that.” said Amy.

“When?” asked Becky,

Se didn't get an answer as the teacher called for their attention.

After school, Becky and Amy walked down the entrance path together and were soon joined by their sisters.

“So, what is the problem with Robert leaving?” asked Louise.

“His parents are divorcing, from what Emma is saying. Just don't mention it to him.” said Amy.

“Oh.” said Louise solemnly.

“And if Robert is forced to leave, Michael will have no friends to speak to except us girls.”

They were soon joined by Emma. She was intending to meet up with her own siblings but thought it best to have a word with Becky and Louise first.

“So, this is why you want him to sit with us?” asked Becky.

“More or less.” said Amy. “He just wants to hang out with other girls.”

“Emma, is there any chance of us coming over to see him dressed up?” asked Louise.

“I don't know. Robert has been coming over often of late. I'll have to ask Michael first, as he knows when Robert is visiting.” replied Emma. “You might have to wait, but now you know, it would only be fair to let you meet my sister.”

“Well, see you tomorrow.” said Amy. “Coming sis?”

“Right behind you.” said Jenny.

Emma was also on her way and met up with James, Michael and Maddy.

“Becky knows, as does her sister.” said Emma to Michael and James.

“Is she ok with it?” asked Michael.

“So far. But if she goes back on her oath, I'm not flushing my poo down the loo.” smiled Emma.

“You should flush the toilet.” said James. “Mom says so.”

“Not when Becky will be having it for lunch.” said Emma.

James just winced.

“We told her that if she broke her promise, she would be eating poo.”

“Michael, you see what type of person you going to become?” asked James. “Force feeding someone poo!”

“Oh, and what about threatening to put a spider in my hair?” asked Emma.

“I didn't though.” said James.

“You threatened to do it though.” added Emma.

“Oh, ok.” said James.

“I think Michael is making the right choice.” said Maddy. “Who wants to be like you?”

“I'm just grateful to be a boy.” said James.

“Anyway, back to Becky.” said Emma. “She wants to meet Michelle.”

“Oh, Robert is coming over later.” said Michael.

“I did mention that problem. And tomorrow is definitely off” asked Emma.

It was Friday the next day, and a busy afternoon for Emma and Michael, with Aunts Sally and Anne coming to collect them that afternoon.

They were soon approaching June's car. All talk of Michelle ended here, due to June's continued opposition to Michael dressing up.

Upon getting home, Michael knew that becoming Michelle was not an option with Robert coming over. Though he liked Robert's company, he preferred being Michelle.

Part of the reason that Robert came over was to get away from the parents that were making his life difficult. To get away from the torment that the divorce had brought.

Judy was already at the house, doing some of the housework. Liz was sat on the sofa as always, but content.

“Afternoon you lot. Good day at school?” she said to them as they came into the living room.

“Robert will be here soon.” said Michael.

“Oh, ok. Just make sure he knows he can't come tomorrow.” said Liz.

Robert arrived after 5:00, having been home to change into casual wear.

“What we doing this afternoon?” he asked Michael.

“Watch more Ben 10 if you like?” replied Michael.

“Ok, but I wish you would watch something else.” said Robert.

“Boys, if you want to watch something else, you can.” said Liz. “We have plenty of DVDs.”

Robert found the DVD collection and looked through it. Michael went to look himself.

In the end, they decided to watch “The Incredibles” after Michael decided against one of James' Newcastle United season review DVDs.

James, once more on his DS, decided to stop in the living room as they watched it. He occasionally paused his game when they reached a good point.

After the film had finished, Robert went and started talking football again with James. Michael decided to put a Ben 10 DVD on after all, as he didn't want to join in the talk.

When the time came for Robert to go home, he asked Michael if he could come on Saturday.

“Sorry Robert, but Michael is going to a birthday party.” said Liz. “He'll be away the whole weekend.”

“For a birthday party?” asked Robert.

“It's a long way to go.” said Michael.

“What about tomorrow?”

“We're going after school.” said Michael.

“Ok, it will have to be next week then.” said Robert. “Well, enjoy your party. See you Monday.”

With Robert gone, Michael decided to make up for lost time as Michelle.

* * *

Friday came and Liz gave Michael and Emma words of advice before they headed for school.

“When you get back, I want you both to take baths.” she told them. “Your aunts will be arriving around 4:30, so you need to get ready quickly.”

When June came to the door to pick them up, Liz followed them and told Liz about them needing to be home quickly.

“You shouldn't be coming to the door in that state.” said June, noticing Liz's baby bump.

“I can manage.” said Liz. “I do climb the stairs to bed, you know.”

“Alright. You just take care of yourself.” said June.

At school, Michael was trying his best to concentrate on his work and not on the weekend away.

“This day is going to take ages.” he sighed, as he did some more maths work in his exercise book.

“You're looking forward to this party, aren't you?” asked Robert.

“Yes, I am.” said Michael.

“Is this family from Walsall?” asked Robert, who remembered that Michael's parents were not native to these parts.

“I believe so. My gran and aunts live there, plus my cousins.”

“That explains the weekend.” said Robert. “It is a long way from here.”

Even Emma was looking forward to the party, but at least she could talk more openly about it.

“So, it's just me and Michael, well Michelle, going.” she told her friends during morning break. “We'll be dressing as princesses.”

“I take it that Michelle is looking forward to it too?” asked Lucy.

“Of course she is.” smiled Emma. “The chance to feel really pretty. Any girl would like this.”

“So, which princess are you going to be?” asked Maddy.

“Belle.” said Emma. “And Michelle will be Cinderella. Everyone is going as princesses.”

“We've got to do this at our parties.” said Jenny, referring to hers and Amy's birthdays.

“We need to get home quickly so that we can wash and get ready.” said Emma.

“I wish I could go with you.” said Maddy. “I really am pleased that Michelle is getting a chance to be herself though.”

It was plain that Emma's friends cared about Michael and his desire to be a girl. The thing was that none of them knew that Michael wasn't the only boy attending the party as a princess.

The final lesson of the day was art, and with St Patrick's Day on the horizon, Michael and his classmates were asked to do paintings with an Irish theme. Rainbows, shamrocks and leprechauns were soon being painted. Their teacher had even put up drawings of a typical leprechaun for them to copy.

Michael enjoyed art and as is the case with activities you enjoy, the time you spend on them passes quickly. It did just that, and Michael was thankful in a way. After quickly washing his hands in the classroom sink, he got his coat and headed outside to meet with his brother and sister.

Emma and Maddy met him in the corridor however, and he followed them outside.

“Come on James.” said Emma under her breath.

“Here he is.” said Michael.

“Sorry, but had PE. Spent too long in the hall.” he panted.

“Come on.” said Emma. “Michael and I have got to get ready.”

They hurried towards the gates where June was waiting. June was unaware that James wasn't going to the party and that Michael was going as a girl. All she knew was that they were wanted back home as soon as possible.

Liz was doing her part to get things organised. She had got their costumes ready and in a bag. With Judy's help, she went upstairs and fetched two sleeping bags for them. The last items were the presents for Sandra and Jessica.

The children hurried through the door and put their coats away. They were soon in the living room and awaiting instructions.

“Judy will be giving you your baths. You can sit in the tub together.” said Liz.

“Can they fit?” asked James.

“They can.” said Liz. “Now, it's 3:40. Your aunts should be here around 4:30.”

Judy was already escorting Michael and Emma to the bathroom and helping them off with their clothes. The towels and talc were already at the ready, plus shampoo.

They sat facing each other, helping each other as well as letting Judy do some of the work. It took just over half a hour to get them washed. It was then a race to get them dried and dressed.

Emma dressed in her room while Michael got dressed downstairs. He needed help as usual from Liz with his wig.

The doorbell rang at 4:20. Judy answered the door to find two grown women that she didn't know.

“I'm Sally Brook. Is Liz home?” said the one woman.

“Let them in Judy. I've been expecting them.” called Liz, who had overheard Sally's voice.

“Hi Liz. You're getting big.” said Sally, giving Liz a slight hug.

“Hi Liz.” said the other woman. “Nice house you have. No John?”

“Not yet Anne. He doesn't get back from work till about 6.” said Liz. “This is Judy. She's been helping around the house while I'm like this.”

Anne and Sally introduced themselves to Judy before Sally in particular, was mobbed by two girls.

“Hi.....girls.” said Sally, nearly forgetting that there were now 2 girls in the house now.

“Well, this is the new girl?” asked Anne, now looking at Michael. “You do look pretty. My Jessica will be jealous.”

“I'll just tidy up the bathroom.” said Judy, not wishing to interrupt the discussion.

“Go ahead.” said Liz. “You're slightly early?”

“No complaints, even if it is by just a few minutes.” said Sally. “Ok, have we got everything?”

“They're ready.” said Liz. “Oh, girls, I've put a snakes and ladders game in the one bag. Something to do on the train. Sally, there are some sandwiches and bottles of pop in the fridge for them to have on the way.”

“Ok, I'll get them.” said Sally. “Oh, and by the way, I've got something for Michelle.

She produced from one of the bags, a pair of skin coloured pants.

“It's a gaff for you.” she told Michael. “Just like the pair that Jessica wears.”

“That's what Emma looks like between her legs.” said Michael with a smile. The others couldn't help smile at that statement.

“Are we going then?” said Anne. “There is a taxi waiting outside and we told the driver we wouldn't be too long.”

“Ok, just got to get the food and drinks.” said Sally running to the kitchen. “Say hello to John for me.”

“Will do.” said Liz.

“Bye mommy.” said Michael and Emma in unison.

“Bye girls. Take care, and be good to your aunts.”

* * *

Anne and Sally led the girls to the taxi that was waiting outside. They helped them in and put the bags on the floor by them.

“Ok driver. Back to the station.” said Sally.

“The next train back to Birmingham is at 5:30.” said Anne. “We need to get there quick.”

“I thought we were going to Walsall?” asked Michael.

“When we get to Birmingham, we'll get another taxi.” said Sally. “That will take us to Anne's house.”

The taxi soon reached the railway station and the two women and two girls were soon heading to the platform. Sally checked the timetables to make sure that the train was on time.

“Oh no. Delayed by 10 minutes.” she sighed. “It'll be around 10:15 when we arrive in Birmingham.”

“Ok, we'll just have to hang around for a short while. Still got a few minutes.” said Anne.

They looked in the newsagents on the station and bought a few magazines and comics. Michael wanted a Ben 10 comic, but seeing how he was dressed, Sally got him a girls comic instead. He didn't mind actually, and offered to let Emma read it too.

“I think we should get some more food.” said Anne.

“Ok, I'll get some crisps and cakes.” said Sally.

After getting some snacks for the journey, they headed for the platform. The train was already waiting there, but was not moving till the scheduled time, which was 10 minutes later than originally planned.

Eventually, they boarded and found some seats with a table between them.

“Well girls. It's a long trip.” said Anne. “We've done this trip once today.”

“And if you decide to fall asleep on the way, go ahead.” said Sally.

Sleeping certainly wasn't on their immediate to do list, and they moved on to something that was.

“I can't believe you used to be a man.” said Emma.

“Be quiet.” said Sally. “If we have to talk about that, please speak quietly.”

“But you don't look like a man.” whispered Michael.

“Which is something I take pride in.” said Sally in a low voice. “And you certainly don't look like a boy.”

Michael smiled and went to look through the window. They were still waiting to go. He and his sister had taken the window seats while Anne and Sally took the corridor seats.

Sally looked at her watch.

“Nearly time.” she said. “When we get to Anne's house, it will be long past your usual bedtime.”

“Well, heres your comics.” said Anne. She removed them from the plastic bag and handed them to the girls.

They had barely started reading them when a sudden jerk told them that the train was finally moving.

They read through their comics several times, including swapping, and doing the puzzle pages. They then enjoyed several games of snakes and ladders, before deciding to watch the scenery outside.

They stopped at a good many stations, including York and Leeds. Anne and Sally decided to spread the food out across the journey, to ensure that the girls never got too hungry.

“So girls, which princesses are you going to be?” asked Anne.

“I'm going to be Cinderella.” said Michael.

“And I'm going to be Belle.” said Emma.

“Sally, I think you've got an impossible task in trying to look prettier than these two girls.” smiled Anne.

“I'm not going to compete.” said Sally. “I've already lost.”

As the journey wore on, and the sky outside darkened, the girls did find themselves feeling sleepy. Anne and Sally didn't stop them when sleep got the better of them. They put their nearest arm around them and held them close. They even afforded to take a small nap.

They arrived at Birmingham New Street at just gone 10:10pm. Though a bus would have taken them to Walsall, there was the problem of having to catch another bus from Walsall town centre to the house. There was also the time to consider. It was far easier and quicker to get a taxi.

Anne gave the taxi driver her address after everyone had got in the back.

“Don't worry you two, when we arrive,we can have a drink and you can have a good nights rest.” said Sally.

“Is it far to go now?” asked Michael.

“Not far now.” said Anne.

For the taxi ride, the girls remained awake. The journey was still a fairly long one, at just over 5 miles. Any chances of seeing where they were going was thwarted by the night sky. The only light being provided by street lamps.

It was almost 10:45 when they pulled up outside Anne's house. For Michael and Emma, their gran and cousins were now only yards away.

Ok, I just want to say a bit more about a lengthy story that I've got in the works. I've done over 50 chapters on it so far, though its likely to be 60-70 chapters in total.

It focuses on a boarding school for 11-16 year olds, with just one class of 32 per year. The students are all boys, with 16 being transgendered (MtF) and the other 16 being severe troublemakers/bullies. The one half of the class are given all the means to transition from boy to girl, including surgery. The other half are at the school to learn all about respect, and are persuaded to give up their troublesome ways - by being subjected to various forms of feminisation. There is always a chance that some may come to like being dressed as a girl, and may take the path that the other half of the class are taking.

The story focuses on one class mainly, and one student in particular. It follows them through their 5 year tenure at the school, as the teachers seek to make them all into respectable students.

There is one slight sci-fi element (that might be possible in the future) which involves the girl half of the class.

The Changing Room

My name is Richard, no wait, it was Richard. That was then. Then, I was a loner of a man with an identity problem. But as I said, that was then. None of those things apply to me now. Life is much rosier now, and I can thank it down to one unusual but eventful day.

I suppose I need to explain a bit more about the past me first. I was an outcast – well, that's what my parents thought of me. All because I admired my mom and idolised her, when I should have chosen my dad as a role model instead. But I couldn't. I wanted to be like my mom. I wanted to be a beautiful woman like her. But my parents didn't like the idea, they just didn't understand that I felt like a woman inside.

When I was old enough, I got myself a job. Not much of one, but it gave me the money I needed to make my own way in life. I rented a house and spent all my time indoors as the woman I felt I should be. Cross-dressing was all I could do for now, as my job just didn't pay enough for the sex change I so wanted. So, outside of the house, I was Richard, just a plain young man with dreams. At home I was Rachel, the real me.

Buying clothes for Rachel wasn't hard, even though I always went out dressed as my male self. I had found a few stores that I could depend upon for service without question. One was a department store with a women's department to die for. I frequented this store more than any other, and I'd made friends with some of the assistants. They knew I was a cross-dresser and often helped me choose my clothes. Some even visited me occasionally to see me dressed and had even given me tips on make-up.

Well, this unusual day began with a visit to this store. I went to the women's department as usual and went to look at the skirts. I noticed one of the assistants that I knew. She was dealing with another customer at the time, but smiled when she noticed me. I just continued looking.

It was then that an assistant came up to me and asked me if I needed any help. I had never seen her before, but even so, she seemed keen to help me, even though I was a man looking at women's clothes.

“Can I help you sir?” she asked me.

“Just looking.” I said.

“Well, if you wish to try anything on, I know just the place where you can.” she added.

“I know where the changing rooms are, thanks.” I replied.

“Well, this one is a little more private.” she replied. “And I imagine you prefer privacy?”

She seemed insistant, so I took her advice. I had found a couple of skirts that I liked and took them with me.

“My name's Yvonne by the way.” she said.

“My name is Richard. You're new here?” I replied. I couldn't help but feel attracted to her, for she was very good looking with long honey blonde hair.

“Yes. Just been moved from the third floor.” she added.

She led me to the corridor where the customer toilets were. Beyond them were rooms that I knew were staff only (I had seen the signs when making my way to the gents toilet.). But the door she took me to was plain, with no signs at all. Inside the room, well it took my breath away.

Entering the room was like entering another shop. There were racks and shelves, full of clothes, shoes, bags and accessories. It was a woman shoppers paradise.

“I never knew such a place existed.” I exclaimed. “But I thought you were taking me to a changing room?”

It was then that I noticed that Yvonne was just as taken aback by the room as I was. But her apparent surprise soon passed and she was leading me to the part of the room where the lingerie was.

“Wasn't I supposed to be trying on these?” I asked her, referring to the skirts I was still holding.

“You can try them on later.” she said. “But surely you want to try on some underwear first?”

“Let me guess, you want me to go totally femme, in front of you?” I asked her.

“In this room, you can.” she said. “There is just you and me, no one else. And it doesn't bother me in the slightest.”

I was puzzled by her. There was something just not right about her.

“I think a nice 34C bra will suit you, with matching panties.” she said. She picked up the set and handed them to me.

I looked at them and had to admit that they were very nice. I would probably have chosen them myself.

“Well, are you going to try them on?” she asked with a smile.

“Yes.” I stammered. “What about the other clothes?”

“Later.” she smiled. Here's the fitting room.

The room was spacious with a large full mirror on the one side as expected. I was slightly hesistant at first, but decided to try on the underwear. The bra did look very stylish after all. I stripped off and put my male clothes to one side. I looked at my naked body, devoid of hair though shaving and waxing. My member was starting to wake up just by the thought of going en femme again.

Thanks to loads of practice, I put on the bra easily, followed by the panties.

“You wearing them yet?” she called from outside.

“Yes, I've got them on.” I replied.

I had worn the garments for barely a few seconds when I felt odd. A strange sensation flowed through me. My insides were stirring, as if they were being rearranged. But that was nothing compared to what followed. I felt a sensation in my groin that caused me to reach down.

What I felt was unbelievable, but when it dawned on me what was happening, my heart soared. My penis was shrinking and being sucked inwards. My testes were also retreating inside, but as they did, I felt a opening emerge in the space between where they used to be.

My heart raced as the genitalia I had only dreamed about became a reality. I was now aware of what was to follow and I was now focused on watching myself in the mirror.

My hips and butt were next, filling out. The panties that I was wearing were just the right size, and I admired at how feminine my hips had become. The thighs widened at the top, to go with my new hips, getting slimmer towards my knees. My lower legs became more shapely and slender, my feet noticeably smaller.

Then the changes to my upper body began. My waist started to get narrower, as my hourglass began to take shape. But the sudden swelling behind my nipples announced the one change that I really had been looking forward too since I realised what was happening. My breasts grew and filled the bra I was wearing comfortably.

“This assistant must be some kind of witch. She has to be.” I thought. “To be turning me into my dream self.”

But then another thought came into my mind.

“But she isn't a witch. You've known her too long.”

I stopped. What had I thought? I'd only known her a few minutes!

But my puzzled thoughts were put to one side as my arms and hands were next to change. The muscles in my arms reduced, making them slender. My hands became smaller, fingers thinner. I held them up and watched as my nails grew long.

Then my face began to alter, as my jaw softened, my cheek bones became more prominent and my lips became fuller. My dirty blond hair then started to grow out, changing to a rich chestnut hue. Wherever my hair was thin, new hair grew, making my feminine locks voluminous with a natural wave. It grew till it was past my shoulders.

I was now a complete woman, and a gorgeous one at that. I ran my fingers through my hair, cupped my breasts, felt my bum. I couldn't believe I wasn't dreaming, but there I was, a woman. I was transfixed by my new reflection, my mind solely on my new body. It was only when I noticed Yvonne in the mirror, standing behind me, that my reverie was broken.

I turned and looked at her. Her face had got that surprised look on it again, but then, it vanished. She now appeared happy to see me this way. But I noticed something else: a bracelet on her wrist. I swore it glowed at the moment she went from surprised to pleased.

But at that moment, my mind was flooded with strange memories. The memories that suggested I'd known Yvonne for ages. I was finding myself remembering meeting her at college, being the best of friends. But wait, we were closer than that. We were in love!

“Are you ready for your new outerwear Rachel?” asked Yvonne.

“Yes my love.” I replied, hearing my new voice for the first time.

But before we started looking for more clothes, I went up to her and pressed my lips against hers. My heart raced once more and I felt dampness in my panties. We kissed for a few moments, before she broke away.

“We need to look for more clothes.” she said.

I nodded and agreed. But as we walked, my old mind came back to me. I had just kissed her like a long lost love, and the dampness below told me that I had really been turned on by it. In those past few minutes, I had been someone else. But for now, this other personality retreated to the back of my mind.

I used this moment to ask her what was up. After what had just happened, it was clear that I was not the only one experiencing some mental changes. She had enjoyed the kiss too.

“Who am I?” I asked her. “Am I a man, or the woman you love?”

Yvonne looked at me and stared. Her face seemed to prove my point, that she was having mental changes, and that she trying to work things out too. I also noticed that her bracelet was glowing again.

“You are both.” she said at last. “I do remember you being a man, but I also remember you being my friend and lesbian lover at college.”

“What is going on?” I added. “I'm having conflicting memories too.”

“If you can sort some clothes out first, I'll tell you.” she sighed. “But you are right.”

“Ok, but I just need to know.” I said.

“Sure. You deserve to know the truth.” said Yvonne. “You look really attractive by the way.”

“So do you.” I said. That was me talking.

I agreed to find some outerwear first. I chose a blouse plus matching jacket and skirt. It took a while as the selection was so good. A pair of shoes and a session at the make-up table completed my appearance. She then sat in front of me by the make-up table and began her explanation.

“You want the truth, well, here it is.” she said. “Only last week, I was out shopping and I came across an odd looking shop. I hadn't seen a shop like it before. It was full of oddities, some kind of magic shop, tricks, jokes and all that. Now, I don't know why, perhaps it was just plain curiosity, but I went in to have a look. There was an old man behind the counter at the far end dressed in a bathrobe of all things. He asked me what I wanted, and I told him that I was just looking. He just smiled and let me continue. He only spoke again when I noticed a pretty bracelet on one of the many shelves. He told me that the bracelet would help me find my true love.”

I presumed that this bracelet was the one that she now wore on her right wrist.

“Well, he came over and picked it up. He explained that it would glow whenever my true love was near.”

“I see you bought it then?” I asked. She noticed me looking at the bracelet on her arm.

She just nodded and went on with her story.

“I did buy it, for if there was one thing missing in my life, it was someone to love. He also explained that the bracelet would help in other ways too, but never exactly how. I couldn't help but believe him and bought the bracelet without question.”

I was interested and wondered what else this bracelet could do apart from glow.

“Only yesterday, I was moved to this floor of the store. Then today, I met you. I was slightly curious about a man browsing the women's department which is why I came over. But when I approached you, the bracelet began to glow. But this puzzled me, for I couldn't believe you to be my true love.”

“And why would that be?” I asked, puzzled.

“I'm a lesbian, and always have been.” said Yvonne. “So when I saw the bracelet glow in front of you, I became confused. I then noticed it glow again. At that time, I get a strange notion to bring you to this room. I knew I had to bring you to this room. I've been to this floor in the past and this room has never ever existed before.”

“You mean to tell me that this room doesn't usually exist?” I asked.

“The door does, but behind it is usually a cleaning supplies cupboard.”

“This is a cleaners cupboard?!” I exclaimed.

“Yes.” she nodded. “I was confused once more, but the bracelet once again came to my aid. It told me that this was normal, and that I should get you dressed in lingerie. I chose the items that it suggested.”

“So it speaks to you?” I asked.

“Not speaking as such, but it puts thoughts in my head.”

“And when I put on the lingerie, I became what you see now.” I said.

“I'm so sorry if I upset you.” she sighed. “I didn't mean to do this to you.”

“Don't worry. I've always wanted to be a woman.” I told her. Plus how did you know my femme name was Rachel?”

“As soon as I saw you as a woman, memories of us as friends and lovers came into my mind.” she replied. “But I can still remember things as they really happened.”

“I've got new memories too.” I said. “That I've always loved you.”

“Do you think this was meant to be?” she asked.

“That old man who sold you the bracelet knew more than he let on.” I replied. “But one thing I can tell you is, I actually found you attractive any way.”

“But you've only just become attractive to me.” said Yvonne.

“That old man must have known about me too, but how?” I said. “He must have been a wizard or something.”

“This is going to require more time.” said Yvonne. “We could talk more at your place.”

“You don't know where my place is though?” I asked.

“I do, so my new memories tell me.” she replied.

“What other memories are we going to get?” I asked.

“Who knows, but I reckon we have a lot more to discover.” said Yvonne.

“One thing. If we leave this room now, me like I am now, how are people going to react?” I asked her.

“I suppose there is only one way to find out.” she said. “Hold on.”

Her bracelet glowed.

“What now?” I asked.

“We have to leave.” she said. “But don't forget your things, like the skirts you brought in.”

“Of course. But I'll need a bag to put them in.” I said as I headed to the fitting room.

I went to the fitting room, but rather than go and look for my clothes, I went to the mirror. I totally stripped off and stood in front of the mirror naked. I wondered if removing the clothes would have a reverse effect and make me a man again. But I stood in front of the mirror and nothing changed. I remained female, and in all fairness, I was glad. Having become a woman, I certainly didn't want to change back.

But I then went about the reason I'd returned to the fitting room: my male clothes - but they had gone! All I found in their place was a lady's handbag. It was full of everything that was expected to be in one: make-up, purse, hair loops, brush, house keys, manicure set, etc.

I then looked closer and recognised the keys as my own. I opened the purse and looked at the credit cards. They were mine, but now referred to me as Miss R. Sullivan.

“My life is changing before my eyes.” I said. “Not that I mind.”

“Are you coming?” said Yvonne.

“Yes, but I've got a reality check to make.” I said as I picked up the handbag and put it on my shoulder.

“What do you mean?” she asked.

“I'm Rachel Sullivan.” I said. “My old clothes are gone, my cards and personal items now have my new name on, and I'm stuck in this beautiful body.”

“You complaining?!” she said.

“Not really. My life has been rewritten in one afternoon, though my old memories endure.” I said. “But if reality has changed to match our new memories, what do we do with our old ones?”

“Accept who we are now?” suggested Yvonne. “Because I really want to be your girlfriend.”

I looked at her and smiled. “I want to be your girlfriend too.”

With that, hand in hand, we left the room and entered the shop once more. Just to test it, we opened the door again.

“The cleaners don't keep their cupboard very tidy, do they?” I said as I noticed the various bottles of detergents, vacuum cleaners and mops.

Yvonne just smiled.

As we walked through the store, one of the assistants that my old self knew called out.

“Hey Rachel! Good luck with the interview tomorrow.”

Yvonne and I just looked at one another.

“I've got a job interview?” I said.

“Sounds like it.” she replied. “Something else to sift from our heads.”

I decided to buy those skirts before I left. Yvonne was still working, so I headed home by myself.

When I got there, it was still my house on the outside, but inside was certainly Rachel's. As I looked around the now feminine house, my mind filled with memories to tell me everything I needed to know. On the coffee table lay a letter. It was for an interview for a job at the department store where my life had just changed.

I looked around the room and noticed photos that I'd never seen before. Showing me, I mean Rachel, and Yvonne as teenage girls.

“I've been presented with a new life.” I told myself. “And I'd be a fool to reject it.”

Yvonne did come round later that day and we discussed more about ourselves, both old and new. The next day, I went to the interview and got the job. Only problem was that I got the job that Yvonne used to have. It was the job “I” had applied for though, so I couldn't complain. I've still got much to learn about the new me.

As for my relationship with Yvonne, we have fell in love “again”. Though our new memories suggest we've been dating for a while, we rediscovered it for ourselves. We're now planning on getting married.

So, that's the end of the story. My name is Rachel, I'm a store assistant at a major department store, I have a beautiful girlfriend called Yvonne and I couldn't be happier. And even though we have retained memories of our original lives (How do you think I'm able to tell this story?), we base everything on our new ones, as no one would ever believe the old!

As for a bracelet. Yvonne never goes anywhere without it and it does occasionally glow, though only when she is stuck on a decision. But other than that, it is just a piece of jewellery.

Jessica's Story - Part 10/Michelle's Story - Part 4

The Smiths prepare to meet the Brooks from Newcastle for the first time, and it turns out to be an eventful meeting. Michael is still showing the fears that have been planted on him by Billy, and his sister Emma is keen to know what is troubling him. Sandra and Jessica offer to help her, resulting in two big truths coming out.

This is the first Cross-over episode for the two stories.

Jessica's Story – Part 10/Michelle's Story – Part 4

They arrived home from the carol concert and changed out of their uniforms for the final time that day. Sandra had known how much Adam had disliked Peter when Jessica started to appear. Now she was aware that Adam was just one of many people who thought the same. Her feelings towards Jessica strengthened.

School broke up for Christmas later that week and Sandra was keen to speak to the others about Jessica when possible. Anne was now thinking that she may have been too open about the problems concerning society's views, having seen how protective Sandra had become of her younger sister.

Nonetheless, Sandra got to talk to their friends at the end of the last day. She kept her voice low.

“The secret about Jessica. Its really important you keep it secret.” she said.

“Why? We already do!” said Lisa.

“Well, I know why. There are people out there who would do bad things to her if they knew.” replied Sandra.

“I think we worked that one out when we heard about your daddy.” said Kelly. “If that's all, just to remind you, we are already looking out for her. I made the promise to you, remember?”

“Jessica is 100% girl as far as we're concerned, she's our friend and she knows it.” added Rachel.

“So, we are already making sure no one else finds out.” said Kelly.

Sandra felt a little ashamed. “Sorry, I forgot. I've just been a little over protective since mommy told me. In any case, if anyone asks if I'm related to her, I'm her cousin.”

“No one ever mentions you. You're in the juniors, so no one usually sees you. I'm not sure anyone thinks you are related.” said Lisa.

“Let's hope so.” said Sandra.

Anne parked the car further down the road, always in the same area. She had done this since Jessica had started school. It wasn't fullproof, as Jessica's friends had seen Jessica and Sandra getting in together. However, nothing else had come of it.

“You're over reacting. Jessica is fine. I shouldn't have told you all that, the other night.” said Anne.

“I know, Kelly has just told me the same.” said Sandra.

“Well, time to stop worrying, school is over till next year.” said Anne.

“Sorry sis.” Sandra said to Jessica.

“Forget about it.” she replied.

They arrived back home and the girls quickly changed into more casual wear.

“Whats for dinner?” asked Jessica.

“Fish fingers.” said Anne. “Unless you want something else?”

“No, thats fine.” said Jessica.

When they went to bed that night, Sandra made her thoughts known.

“Why can't people see that you are a girl. You don't look like a boy, don't behave like a boy and you don't want to be a boy.” she said.

“But I've got a willy.” replied Jessica, a little dejected.

“So what, you're a girl with a willy. Fact is, you are a girl.” said Sandra.

“Thanks, I love you sis!”

“Will you go to sleep!” came Anne's voice from beyond the door.

They smiled at one another and shut their eyes.

When they opened them next morning, they were in for a surprise. They looked out of their window to see that the weather had been very wintery indeed.

“SNOW!!” they cried in unison.

“Well, this was unexpected.” said Anne during breakfast. “The forecasters didn't see this coming, but then again, when have they?”

“Can we go out please?!!” said the girls together.

“Of course, but you'll need to wrap up first. Besides, you haven't finished your breakfast.” said Anne.

After breakfast, both Jessica and Sandra put on their wellies and coats and went outside. Jessica still had Peter's wellies but at least they weren't overly boyish looking.

“There's a friendly cat over there!” pointed Sandra. Jessica looked but couldn't see a cat.

“Ouch!” she yelled as a snowball hit her from behind. She turned to see Sandra smiling.

A moment later and Sandra was reeling from a direct hit.

“Got you!” said Jessica.

“This one won't miss either!” said Sandra, scooping up more snow. She aimed well, but Jessica was equal to it and dodged out of the way.

“Missed me!” she said, scooping up some more and throwing it back. Sandra was nowhere near as good at dodging snowballs and that one hit her.

“Well, snowball fighting, I thought you two might have built a snowman” said Anne, now wrapped up herself and escorting Edward out with her.

“I suppose so. Where shall we put him?” asked Sandra, who had just taken another snowball hit.

“What about here?” said Anne, pointing to an open spot.

They set about building, clearing snow from the car too. They started piling it up to make the body before rolling a ball for the head. Anne found an old scarf while the girls found some large stones for eyes and a nose. With the snowman finished, Anne decided to take a photo and got the three children to stand by it.

“Ok, lets get inside and get warm. I'll start dinner, I'm starving!” said Anne.

“How long is the snowman gonna last?” asked Sandra.

“As long as it remains cold.” added Anne.

The girls took off their wellies and their socks, two pairs each. Anne had brought them wellies at least a size too big just so they could have more socks on their feet. It kept their feet warm.

“Lets hope this doesn't hinder John. The forecast now predicts more snow for the remainder of the week.” said Helen, who had been watching the television whilst they had been building the snowman.

“Well, at least they are stopping the night somewhere on the way.” said Anne.

With John and his family around, the house was going to be full. What concerned the girls was the presence of two more boys. With Edward being no bother for now, the house had had a very strong female presence. There was no entertainment for boys above the age of 5 with the exception being the cricket set.

* * *

They received word on Christmas Eve that John had set off okay. They too had had heavy snow and the roads were bad. They were glad to be stopping over for the night.

“Hope Father Christmas has that dolls house!” said Jessica. “I did write a letter to him!”

“Wait and see.” said Anne.

Jessica had wished for Father Christmas to get her girls stuff for years. Hopefully, this would be the first time he granted her wish. On a side note, she had also wished for her hair to be a lot longer than Sandra's.

They sat around the table for dinner that afternoon, with sausages, beans and chips on the menu. The Christmas dinner had already been started, with the vegetables already chopped and prepared. The turkey would be put in the oven early the next day. They then spent the rest of the day watching the television watching whatever films had been selected by the terrestrial companies for viewing over the festive season (again!)

They received another phone call that night from John, just to say that they had arrived at their motel and would be ok to arrive in the morning.

“I want to see Father Christmas!” yelled Edward. He had joined in the girls calls to stay up all night.

“He won't come if you don't go to bed.” said Anne.

She won, as always and they reluctantly went to bed, only for them to stare out of their windows for a while until sleep overtook them and they did go to bed after all.

“This was one problem about bringing it up here!” said Helen, quietly, as she helped Anne take the big present downstairs. They tried to be as quiet as possible, so as not to wake the children.

“Phew!” said Anne as they finally got it into the living room and placed it near the tree. “I'm off to bed now. Got to get the dinner ready for tomorrow.”

“See you in the morning.” said Helen.

Anne had set the alarm clock for 6:00am just so that she could get the turkey in the oven. The girls got up a hour later, followed by Edward. They naturally headed for the living room and found what they were looking for.

“Morning kids, come and have breakfast first, then you can open your presents.” said Anne, much to the girls disappointment. “Oh, and after breakfast, can you go and get dressed.”

The children were still wearing their pyjamas. They headed to the kitchen and wolfed down their cereal and fruit juice before heading upstairs to get dressed. They found their reserved clothes and put them on. They then brushed their hair and came down again.

“Wait a second.” said Anne. “We decided on having your hair pinned back, remember?”

The girls felt a conspiracy was going on, just to delay the opening of presents as long as possible. They had to return to their room and allow Anne to do their hair for them.

Once again, they found themselves delayed, asked to remain in the kitchen. The reason this time being, that Anne and Helen wanted to be in the living room as they opened their presents. But they were keen to get the dinner started first, much to the children's utter annoyance.

“Ok, you lot. Let's go and open some presents.” said Anne, eventually.

“Hurray!” said Sandra. “Thought it would never happen!”

The children ran to the living room and started sorting the presents. Naturally, the biggest one caught the girls' eyes first.

“To Sandra and Jessica, from Mom and Aunty Sally.” they read the label together. They set about unwrapping the present immediately. Their faces lit up at the dolls house within.

“You got us a dolls house!” they cheered and ran over to give Anne a hug. “Thank you mommy!”

“My pleasure, girls! Glad you like it.” she said. “Now, I think there are other things down there for you.”

They returned to the floor and started looking through the other presents. They checked the ones that Edward was looking at, just to see if he had picked up any that weren't his.

“This ones for you mommy!” shouted Jessica and threw a small package over to her.

“This one's yours, Eddie.” said Sandra, passing a decent sized present to him. The girls discovered that their friends had sent them presents too. Anne's presents were clothes, plus a make up bag. Her face turned red when she discovered that Julia had sent her a black lace negligee.

“Well, I'm right to presume she wishes to see you in that?” asked Helen smiling.

“I'm keen to see myself in it too.” she replied, blushing more.

Helen didn't receive much, not that she was bothered. Sally had sent her a bottle of gin, her favourite tipple, something which Anne didn't know until now. She had also received some chocolates and a bottle of perfume.

Edward got some clothes and a wooden train set (Thomas of course).

The girls both got clothes mainly plus sweets, but Jessica also got a few more hair accessories, all from her friends, which came with a note telling her to wear them when her hair was indeed long.

Having shown their presents to Anne and Helen, they went about taking a closer look at their dolls house. But without scissors, they were restricted to looking at the box for the moment. It was at that moment that the first guest arrived: Sally.

“Merry Christmas everyone!” she said as she entered. The girls went to hug her, as a thank you for the dolls house. “Need any help in the kitchen?”

“Not at the moment.” came Anne's voice. “Just make youself comfy.”

Sally took off her coat and hung it up, before heading to the living room.

“So, I take it you like it then? Oh, can't get the box open.” she said to the girls. She took a nail file from her bag and used that to cut the tape on the box.

She then helped them take the house from the box. “Always need some assembly!” she said. She removed the parts from the bags and took the instructions. She helped the girls sort out the parts, then together, they managed to fit it all together.

“That was easy, to be fair.” she sighed. The girls then decided it was time for their dolls to move in and went upstairs to fetch them. Sally turned her attention to the new clothes that were piled neatly on the floor.

“Well, you've had plenty of presents, I see?” she called out.

“Yes, well, the kids mainly.” called Anne from the kitchen.

“Not this though!” she said, finding the black lace negligee. “You've got an admirer!”

Anne headed back to see what Sally was on about.

“Oh, yes, thats from Julia.” she said. “My lover.”

“Oh, of course, you told me you've gone lesbian.” said Sally.

“Julia Brier, her daughter is a best friend of my two.” she said.

“Well, she definitely likes you. This is one sexy number!” said Sally.

“Mom, I want my present opened!” asked Edward, who having seen the girls get their dolls house out of its packaging, was now eager to play with his train set.

“Ok, lets be quick.” she said and went over to open up the box for him.

“I'll do it if you're busy.” asked Sally. Anne accepted and allowed her to finish.

Soon, Edward was busy playing with his new train set. The bell rang again, to announce the main arrival.

* * *

“No worries, I'll get it!” said Anne, hurrying to the door. “John, you made it! Nice to see you.”

“Nice to see you too. Merry Christmas by the way.” said John.

“You too, so the traffic wasn't bad?” asked Anne.

“Not too bad. Few hold ups but we made it. Here's my wife Liz, my oldest son, James, daughter Emma and youngest son Michael.” added John, making the introductions,

“I see you've had some snow too.” said Liz. “We've had it bad up our way too.”

“Makes a change down here really.” said Anne. Anyway, nice to meet you all, please come in, please excuse the mess. Sally is already here by the way.”

“Hi bro!” said Sally, coming to greet him.

“Hi sis!” he said hugging her. “Oh, hi mom!” he noticed Helen in the kitchen.

“Great to see you son!” she called back. “Merry Christmas!”

Helen and Sally headed out of the hallway just to let everyone in. Liz was starting to look pregnant, nearly 4 months gone.

“Hi Liz, so then, what'd you want, another boy or girl?” asked Anne.

“Another girl would be nice, Emma wants a sister of course.” she said. “So, where are your clan?”

“I think the girls went upstairs.” said Anne. “Girls! Come and say hello to your aunt and uncle!” she called up the stairs.

The three visiting children came forward to see their female cousins come down the stairs.

“Sorry mommy, just dressing up our dolls.” said Jessica.

“Well, I'd like you to meet your Uncle John and Aunty Liz.” said Anne.

Jessica and Sandra stood at the bottom of the stairs and smiled. They soon saw how much John looked like their father Adam. But for the colour of his hair and more friendly face, John was a dead ringer for his brother.

“Hello.” they said in unison.

“John, Liz, these are my daughters: Sandra and Jessica. My son Edward is in the living room, playing with his new train set.”

Liz and John looked at the girls with wonder, for they knew that Jessica was more than what she appeared. Even so, they didn't bring the subject up but went on to compliment them on their clothes.

As for their children, only Emma was forward in saying hello. She was holding her baby doll in one hand.

“Hi, I'm Emma. I'm glad to have some girls to play with, having only brothers is a problem!” said Emma.

“Except when she has friends over from school.” added Liz.

“My name is Sandra.” said Sandra, holding her hand out in greeting. “This is my younger sister Jessica.”

Emma took Sandra's hand and then Jessica's. She didn't suspect a thing.

Well, what about you two?” asked Liz to the boys.

“Hello, my name is James.” said James. “This is Michael, who is afraid of girls, though I don't know why and he doesn't seem to know either.”

Michael, the youngest boy, with longish hair, did seem hurt by that comment but still showed reluctance to say hello.

“James!” said Liz. “No need for that. Michael, why don't you say hello? They won't bite.”

James shut up and headed for the living room while Michael just about said hello.

“Is it true?” said Jessica. “That your brother is afraid of girls?”

“It appears to be.” said Emma. “Though no one knows why.”

“Ok, can we all go in the living room please.” said Anne. “Sally, I could do with some help in the kitchen.”

“Coming, Anne.” said Sally.

“I'll go and fetch a few things out of the car.” said John.

In the living room, Emma was soon shown the new dolls house. She was soon getting along well with her cousins and playing along happily.

Michael had sat by his mother and was watching Edward with his train set. He didn't like how James had mentioned his problem.

“So, how are you Liz?” asked Helen, who had taken a time out from the kitchen.

“Not bad at all, mom.” she replied. “Starting to show. At least I'm keeping myself busy, though I will be after Easter!”

John came in with a number of presents.

“There's a few more still to come.” he said as he put them down on the living room floor. “No touching them till I've brough the rest in.”

His words were aimed at the children, obviously.

“At last, presents.” said Emma.

“You haven't had your's yet?” asked Sandra.

“No.” said Emma. “We usually open them when we get to gran's house. But we're here instead.”

“Well, gran lives here now.” said Jessica. “Nice doll you have there.”

“Oh, this is Gemma.” said Emma, showing her doll to Jessica and Sandra. “I've got more back at home, but she is my favourite.”

Jessica and Sandra wanted to show Emma their room, but the arrival of the final batch of presents put that idea on hold. Soon the sound of tearing wrapping paper filled the room once more.

As for presents, James got a new Nintendo DS, Michael got two Ben 10 DVD box sets and Emma got some clothes for herself and her doll.

Jessica and Sandra were both given dolls, baby ones with dummies and feeding bottles. Edward was given a radio controlled Thomas the Tank Engine.

Jessica and Sandra were thrilled with their new dolls and couldn't wait to get them out of their boxes and play with them.

For now, Michael's mind had been taken off the girls by the new DVDs he been given. Liz was helping him read the episode descriptions on the back. James was already unpacking his new console and thanking Liz for it.

“So, do you like your presents?” asked John, who had come back from the kitchen where he had given Sally and Anne their gifts.

“Thanks dad!” said James, who now eager to play on his DS.

“Thank you dad,” said Michael.

“Thank you Uncle John.” said Jessica and Sandra in unison.

Edward needed some persuasion but said thank you eventually.

Michael was glad when the girls left the living room and headed upstairs.

John went to the kitchen again and was joined by Liz.

“So, what do you think of my girls?” asked Anne.

“You did say one was a boy?” asked John. “Because from what I've seen, I'd say you were lying.”

“Jessica is girl in spirit, that is certain.” said Anne. “The fact that she looks like a girl, is an even bigger plus.”

“Trust me bro, she'll never have to worry about passing.” said Sally. “She's a natural.”

“Seeing her play with the dolls house, she looked comfortable in every way.” said Liz.

* * *

In the girls bedroom, Emma was still oblivious to Jessica's secret, and for now, that was going to be the case for a while. For now, Emma was complimenting the sisters on their dresses, and taking a closer look at the clothes her parents had bought her.

“I love clothes.” she told them. “I've got loads of dresses but I always like more.”

“Same here.” said Sandra. “But we've shared clothes too. Isn't that right sis?”

“Yes, it is.” smiled Jessica.

“I really do wish I had a sister. You are so lucky.” said Emma.

“Yes, we are.” smiled Sandra. She looked at Jessica who smiled back knowingly.

“So, I see you like your dolls.” said Emma.

Jessica and Sandra were now “feeding” their new dolls and obviously enjoying it.

“I've never had a baby doll before.” said Jessica. “I've got a doll called Lucy.”

“I've got a friend at school called Lucy.” said Emma.

Jessica put down her new doll and fetched Lucy. It was the doll that Julia had bought her in July.

“She's nice.” said Emma.

“So, what's this about your brother Michael?” asked Sandra.

“As I've said, I don't know. But a few weeks ago, he started running away from every girl at school. He started keeping away from me too. If I asked him what was wrong, he started being rude to me.” said Emma.

“How odd.” said Jessica.

“But I started getting my own back and told him I'd put a dress on him if he kept being rude.” said Emma. “Now he really is scared of me.”

“I wonder if we can find out what his problem is?” asked Sandra.

“It would be nice to find out. Not even mommy and daddy have got an answer out of him.” said Emma.

“We'll force him to answer.” said Sandra. “If he doesn't say why he fears girls, we'll dress him like one. He looks a bit like one with his long hair.”

“That sounds like a good idea.” said Emma.

Jessica wasn't sure, but said nothing.

“We'll wait till he comes upstairs. He's bound to need the toilet sooner or later and he'll have to pass this door to get there.” said Sandra, the plan quickly forming in her mind.

For now, Michael was watching some of his DVDs on the television. James was still absorbed in his new games console. Liz and John were also in the living room, talking to Helen. Sally and Anne were content for now to be busy in the kitchen preparing the dinner.

“Michael, surely you can tell us what is wrong?” asked Helen.

Michael just shook his head and turned his attention back to the television screen.

“He simply won't tell.” said John. “Something is frightening him.”

“Is he still being bullied?” asked Helen.

“No, I'm not.” said Michael. “He gave up.”

“So, what is your problem?” asked Helen. “You can tell us. We won't bite.”

Still no answer. Michael's fear had a strong hold on him and it would need to be disproven to make him talk.

“Look, if you have a problem, we can help you. But if you don't tell us what it is, we can't do anything about it.” said Helen.

But Michael was only interested in watching his DVD. Helen just looked to John and Liz and shook her head. She decided to go back to the kitchen and see if anything needed doing.

“I can't get an answer out of Michael.” she told Anne and Sally. “Something is playing on his mind, scaring him into silence.”

“But they said he was no longer being bullied.” said Sally. “They phoned a few weeks ago and said he had beaten his bullies.”

“I think they've hit back” said Helen. “Not physically but mentally. He is scared of girls and won't explain why.”

“And unless he explains his fear, he'll never overcome it.” said Anne.

“And to overcome it, you have to face it.” said Sally. “I've had a few in the past, but I'm past them now.”

“So, how long before dinner is served?” asked Helen, now changing the subject.

“Got the vegetables on the go. The turkey is about half hour away while the beef joint is nearly done.” said Anne. “By the way, what vegetables should I do the children?”

“I'll go and ask.” said Helen.

As well as asking which vegetables they liked, she decided to ask about puddings too. Anne had bought 2 steamed chocolate puddings as well as a Christmas pudding. She was thankful about getting 2 chocolate puddings as she didn't expect Sally to want some.

“Never liked Christmas pudding.” said Sally. “Tried it a few years ago and didn't like it.”

“More for us then.” said Anne. “You sure the children don't like it?”

“When I offered the choice of Christmas pudding or chocolate pudding, there was only one answer.” said Helen.

“Kids love chocolate!” smiled Sally.

* * *

One problem had arisen days earlier in the form of kitchen space and furniture. There were only 6 chairs and with 11 in attendance, there was a problem

“Some will just have to sit in the living room.” said John. “Let the kids sit around the table.”

There were 3 kitchen stools, but that still meant 2 would have to sit in the living room. In the end, John and Helen decided to sit in the living room. They did join the main party for the pulling of crackers and toasting each others health.

“Note to self.” said Anne. “Buy more chairs and a bigger table.”

“Don't worry about that now, everything else has turned out fine.” said John as he collected glasses of wine for himself and Helen. The children had been given soft drinks while the adults had wine.

Michael sat between his mom and brother, and tried to avoid eye contact with the girls. They gave no hint of their plans and so, Michael thought he was safe.

“So, what happened to our Uncle Adam?” asked James, now keen to find out about the uncle he had never seen, and was never likely to see either.

“He found himself another woman.” said Anne. “I'm sorry to say this to you, but he wasn't a nice person.”

“What did he do?” asked James.

“I'm not going to say, but he treated my children very poorly.” added Anne. “No more talking about him please, he's out of my life and I'm very much pleased about it.”

Sally gave Anne a knowing glance. She was happy to see Anne avoid the main reason for now.

“Well, I hope you enjoyed your dinners.” said Anne to the children. “But puddings only come to those with clean plates.”

“She's not joking.” said Sally.

There were obviously plates that were not cleared as knives and forks were soon back in hands.

Puddings were served, with all the children and Sally getting the chocolate pudding. Anne had served that with custard while the Christmas pudding was served with brandy sauce.

Afterwards, the girls returned to their room and continued talk about their plan to trap Michael.

“I hope this works.” said Emma. “He should need the toilet sometime.”

Sandra and Jessica had sorted out a dress and some ribbons for his hair. Emma and Sandra were looking forward to seeing him dressed up, though Jessica still felt a little awkward about it.

Michael did get the need to go. He had been in the living room once more, watching the television. The adults had decided to see what was on and that left Michael in a state of boredom. He had been asking James if he could play on his DS, but had had to remain a spectator.

“Someone's coming!” said Sandra. “I can hear them.”

She waited till the footsteps had passed their door and then looked out.

“It's him!” she hissed. “Get ready.”

Sandra and Emma stood by the door waiting. They listened for Michael's footsteps once more. When they heard him getting closer, they burst out and made a grab for him.

Michael was scared to his wit's end, but his escape never came. Sandra and Emma grabbed him and dragged him into their room.

“GET ME OUT OF HERE!!!” he cried. “LEAVE ME ALONE!!!”

“Not till you explain what your problem is with girls.” asked Emma closing the door.

“No, I can't.” said Michael.

“Why not?!” asked Sandra.

“I told you, I can't say.” he replied.

“Ok, dress him.” said Emma.

“WHAT?!” he cried. “No! Not a dress!! HELP!!!!!!!!”

“Tell us then!” said Sandra.

Michael shook his head and that meant his torment would continue. They forced him out of his clothes and into the dress. Tears were running down his face as he felt a hairbrush being passed through his hair. He could feel the ribbons being tied into it. For him, the emotions were mixed, as part of him was actually enjoying it, but the fear part was telling him that utter humiliation was coming as a result.

They stood him before a mirror and he looked at the girl staring back at him.

“Ok, now tell us what your problem is!” said Emma.

Michael was too busy crying to answer.

“What have we got to do to make him talk?” asked Emma.

“Take him downstairs.” said Sandra. “We've just got to scare the answer out of him.”

Michael's already terror stricken face moved up a notch at those words.

“No, please no! They'll laugh at me!” he said.

“Tell us then!” said Emma. “You're not helping yourself.”

“Why are you afraid of girls?” asked Sandra.

“Because you want to do this to me.” he said at last.

“Is that it?!” asked Emma. “You've been running from us because you think we want to dress you up?”

Michael nodded.

“You idiot! I made those threats because you were being rude to me!” said Emma.

“But all girls want to dress me up as one of them.” said Michael.

“What?” asked Emma. “Who told you this?”

“Billy.” he replied.

Emma sat on the Jessica's bed and sighed. “You believed him?!”

“Who's Billy?” asked Sandra.

“The school bully who he got the better of.” said Emma. “But why would he say something like that?”

“Because I was watching you play with your friends.” said Michael.

“So, what's wrong with that?” asked Emma.

“I want to join in your games.” said Michael. “I'm jealous of you.”

Emma and Sandra stood there, taking all this in. Jessica looked on and she had an idea what he meant.

“You want to be a girl, don't you?” she asked him.

Michael looked at her with wonder. “But I'm a boy. If I dress like this, everyone will laugh at me, make fun of me. They'll call me sissy and idiot.”

“I'm not laughing.” said Jessica. “I'm not making fun of you. You're no idiot or sissy either.”

“But I am an idiot for being like this.” he replied.

“You are not an idiot.” said Jessica. “Because I'm no idiot either.”

Even Emma was wondering what was going on. Sandra knew of course, but even she was surprised.

“What do you mean?” asked Michael. “You're a girl. No one will call you an idiot for wearing dresses.”

“That is where you are wrong.” said Jessica. “I'm really a boy.”

Michael's expression of utter disbelief was matched by Emma.

“You can't be.” said Michael. “You don't look like one.”

“Thanks.” said Jessica. “But, I am a boy, but I'm becoming a girl.”

Then, to their amazement, Jessica lifted up her dress and pulled down her panties, followed by her gaff. Both Emma and Michael were stunned.

“I've been playing dolls and dolls houses with a boy?!” said Emma.

“Jessica is no boy at heart though.” said Sandra. “She is my sister and I'm proud of her.”

* * *

Michael's shouts of terror hadn't gone unnoticed downstairs. John and Anne had come to see what was going on. It was a sight to behold.

“What is going on here?” he asked, as he saw the girls and Michael standing, looking at one another.

“Jessica is a boy!” said Emma. “She is a he!”

“I know that.” said John. “But what is Michael doing in a dress?”

“You know about Jessica?!” said Emma.

“We've got to the bottom of his problem.” said Sandra.

“Calm down.” said Anne. “It's clear that some explaining is needed.”

“Yes, it is!” said Emma.

“But what about Michael?” asked John.

Both adults entered the room and sat down on the beds. Anne shut the door behind her.

“So, which shall it be first? Explaining Jessica or Michael?”

“What is her real name?” asked Emma pointing at Jessica.

“Jessica.” said Anne. “Her name is Jessica.”

“But that is a girl's name! She's a boy!” said Emma.

“Calm down Emma and let me explain.” said Anne. “Jessica is a boy physically, but she has the mind of a girl. She wants to be a girl and we're letting her become one. Her name really is Jessica now. We changed her name legally. She now goes to school, has friends and is very happy.”

“Her friends know about her too and they don't care that she is a boy.” said Sandra.

“Has she behaved like a boy to you?” asked Anne.

“No.” said Emma. “She has behaved like a girl.”

“Well then. There's your answer.” said Anne.

“Emma, I love being a girl.” said Jessica. “I'm so much happier now. I'll let you brush my hair if you like.”

Emma thought for a moment, looked at Jessica and then smiled. “I'm sorry. You really are a girl at heart, aren't you?”

Jessica went over and hugged Emma, their friendship restored.

“Now, what about you?” asked John to Michael.

Michael had been listening to Jessica's story and the fears in his head were subsiding.

“Dad, I........ want.... to... be a girl too.” he replied nervously. “I was scared that you would laugh at me if I told you.”

John looked at Michael and thought hard. He hadn't been expecting this and the shock on his face was plain to see.

“You sure about this?” he asked. “Because if you are, I promise I will never laugh.”

“I am. I really do want to be a girl.” said Michael, his voice low. “Please forgive me, I've been such an idiot.”

“You can be a girl if you want.” said John. “And you're no idiot.” He took Michael and gave him a hug.

“Thank you daddy.” said Michael, tears once again flowing.

“So, how does this explain his fear of girls?” asked John. “If he wants to be one, why does he run from them?”

“The bully called Billy tricked him.” said Emma. “He told him that we would force him into girls clothes.”

“But you have.” said Anne. “Even put ribbons in his hair.”

“We wanted to know why he ran away from us.” said Emma. “We thought we could get the answer by doing this.”

“We did get the answer.” said Sandra. “But if he wants to be a girl, why did he refuse to dress as one?”

“I was afraid people would laugh at me.” said Michael. “Now I know Billy was wrong.”

“This Billy, was he the one who bullied you before?” asked John.

Michael nodded.

“Ok, we need to do something about him,” said John. “When you go back to school, I want him reported.”

“But he said he'd given up on me.” said Michael.

“He obviously lied.” said Emma. “You got the better of him and he wanted to get you back for it.”

“He never came back at me though.” said Michael.

“He didn't have to.” said John. “He just planted a lie in your head and that was it. You should never have believed him.”

“I'm sorry Emma. I've been such a fool.” said Michael.

“Come here brother.” said Emma, offering him a hug. “Or should I say, sister?”

Anne looked at John. He looked back at her. There was going to be a whole lot more explaining to do.

* * *

We can't have you going downstairs in those clothes.” said John. “Not yet.”

“Can you help him back into his own clothes?” asked Anne. “We'll be downstairs.”

“So, you want to be my sister?” asked Emma.

“I do.” said Michael. “I wish I had been born a girl.”

“What else did this bully tell you?” asked Jessica.

“He told me that a boy dressed as a girl last year and ran away because everyone laughed at him.” said Michael.

“Rubbish.” said Emma. “If there was a boy, I never saw him. Plus Billy would have been telling everyone to laugh at him.”

“So, why did he hate you?” asked Jessica. “Because you wanted to be a girl?”

“No, he never knew. It was because I have long hair.” said Michael. “I do want it longer though.”

“Wait a minute, you persuaded mommy and daddy to let you grow your hair because you want to be a girl?!” said Emma. “Not because boys in America do it?”

Michael nodded again. “I have admired the way you look for ages. Your hair is so nice.”

“Well, I think we need some tissues here.” said Sandra. “A young girl has got tears on her pretty face.”

“So, are you getting your own clothes back on?” asked Jessica.

“Not yet.” said Emma. “I'm not finished with him yet.”

Michael looked worried. But he needn't have been. Sandra had just been to the bathroom and got some tissue paper. She wiped Michael's face and let him be.

“Ok, that's better.” said Emma. “Now, Michael. Have a look in the mirror and tell me what you really think.”

He stood and looked at himself. He turned to look at everyone and they were smiling. He smiled back and returned to his reflection. Emma got up and stood behind him.

“So?” she asked.

“I look wonderful.” he smiled.

“A girl always looks nice when she is happy.” said Emma. “So Michelle, ready to be my sister?”

Michael turned and looked at her. “Michelle?”

“We can't have a girl called Michael, can we?” she said.

“No, of course not.” he smiled. “But what about the others?”

“Change back to Michael first.” said Jessica. “I had to become Peter from time to time a few months ago.”

“So, that was your boy's name?” said Emma.

“Was.” said Jessica. “I'm now Jessica everyday.”

Michael was soon getting out of the dress and having the ribbons removed from his hair. He was, minutes later, back in his boy's attire.

Anne reappeared around the door asking if he was coming down. When she saw him dressed as a boy again, she let him out.

“Don't worry. We haven't told your brother yet.” said Anne.

“What about mom, Aunt Sally and gran?” he asked.

“They're prepared to speak to you.” said Anne. “Don't be afraid though.”

Despite her words, Michael entered the kitchen where the adults were gathered with a look of anxiety.

“Michael, don't worry, we don't bite.” said Liz.

“I hear you've found out about Jessica then?” asked Sally.

“I know about her now.” said Michael. “Is she going to be a complete girl?”

“If you mean by having her boy parts removed, then yes.” said Helen. “But it won't be for a while yet.”

“So, you feel the same way then?” asked Sally. “But what was all this running away from girls all about?”

John decided to tell them the details, but Michael filled in parts along the way.

“Well, that is a strange tale if ever there was one.” said Helen. “But the bully must either have known what you were doing or guessed well.”

“Now.” said Liz. “Your father and I are prepared to let you get your wish. We'll help you become a girl, but we need to sort a few things out yet.”

“Yes.” said John. “First, we need to sort this bully out. He shouldn't be allowed to hurt others in this way. Secondly, we need you to keep quiet about becoming a girl.”

“You mean I can't tell anyone?” asked Michael.

“You can't.” said John. “If you do, you may find other children ready to bully you. We don't want that.”

The three girls entered the kitchen and were welcomed in.

“Where's James?” asked Emma.

“In the living room, watching the telly or playing on his DS still.” said Liz.

“Are you going to tell him?” asked Michael.

“I'll tell him.” said John. “But back to you. When we get home, we'll let you become a girl for a while.”

“A while?” said Michael. “But I want to be a girl all the time.”

“That time will come.” said John. “But for now, you can be a girl at home. I'm sure Emma can help you with clothes.”

“Can I grow my hair longer?” he added.

“I think you should keep it like that for now.” said Liz. “No offense, but if it gets longer, it may get more attention at school.”

“So when can I grow it longer?” he asked, sounding impatient.

“Michael, you cannot rush this.” said John. “Jessica had to wait a while before she could be a girl all the time. You will too.”

“Michael. You'll be ok.” said Jessica.

“You'd better get used to these too.” said Emma. She went to him and hugged him.

“Well, I think we'd better continue with the Christmas party.” said Anne.

Just then, James came in and noticed everyone gathered round the table.

“What's going on?” he asked. “What are you all talking about?”

“We've just found out what was troubling your brother.” said John. “But don't go asking him any questions now. He'll tell you when he's ready.”

* * *

As they left for the living room, John took the girls to one side.

“Don't tell James. Leave that to me.” he told them. “He will probably take it harder than you did.”

The girls heeded his words and said nothing. Indeed, nothing more about Michael was said that day, not to the children at any rate.

As the afternoon drifted into evening, Anne was back in the kitchen preparing supper. She had already removed some cakes from the freezer and was letting them thaw out. She was now preparing sandwiches for everyone.

“More turkey?” asked Sally, who was once again helping.

“I've got plenty, and I'm using some tomorrow when the girls' friends come round for the day.” said Anne.

“I just can't believe what has happened.” said Sally. “Michael is transgendered.”

“It happens.” said Anne.

“But this is the third time, after me and Jessica.” said Sally.

“I think John is shocked too.” said Anne. “It will take a while for the dust to settle.”

“You bet it will.” said Sally. “But at least Michael has a father who understands him.”

“Of course, but Jessica has coped without one for now.” said Anne.

“I didn't mean it like that.” said Sally. “John has done a lot for me over the past few years. I really value him as a brother and a friend.”

“Sorry, but what can you do when your ex-husband is a prejudiced cow?” said Anne.

“I know.” said Sally. “But thankfully, the rest of his kin are not.”

“Yes.” said Anne. “Now lets serve these sandwiches.”

Everyone was sat in the living room now, with the adults taking the chairs and the children sat on the floor. James had taken a break from his games console for once, and was now, like everyone else, tucking in to his sandwiches. He was wondering what all the talking had been about, even though John had told him not to ask. He did notice that something had altered though: Michael's fear of his sister was no longer there and he seemed more happy.

The time was being passed by the playing of Christmas carols on the music system. It was better than what the television offered at the time, and so there was little talking and plenty of listening.

The only breaks in the monotony were when Anne went to the kitchen to fetch the cakes. Apart from some frozen gateaus and a cheesecake, she brought some mince pies in too.

“Let me give you a hand.” said Helen. “You can't do it all by yourself.”

“Thanks.” said Anne. “Could you put the kettle on, please?”

“Certainly.” said Helen.

Anne had just carried a number of plates and spoons into the living room. Helen soon followed with two bottles of squirty cream and a couple of cake slices. Soon, the food was joined by drinks, hot ones for the adults and more soft drinks for the children.

After everyone had eaten their fill of sandwiches and cake, the children were getting a bit restless. Emma still owed Jessica an appointment with a hairbrush, and with that in mind, the three girls went back to their room. Michael watched them leave and wondered if he should join them. John just shook his head and Michael slumped his.

James, now playing on his console again (it was now plugged into the mains to recharge), noticed Michael's expression and his curiosity was aroused once more. John noticed this and he realised that keeping James in the dark was something that needed to end sooner rather than later. But James would have to be patient still, as John didn't want the subject brought up again until their visit was over.

The girls were once again playing with dolls, though Jessica removed the clips from her hair and let Emma brush it.

“I still can't believe you enjoy all this.” said Emma.

“But I do.” said Jessica. “Being a girl is so much fun.”

“So, how long have you felt like a girl?” asked Emma.

“Since I was about 3. I know I was very young.” said Jessica. “My daddy didn't like it.”

“Your daddy didn't like you?” said Emma. “Why?”

“Because I feel like a girl. He wanted me to be a boy.” said Jessica.

“Is that why your daddy isn't here now?” asked Emma.

“Yes.” said Jessica.

“I hope you get another daddy, one that does like you.” said Emma. “I like your hair, you must like it too.”

“I do, though it's still too short.” smiled Jessica.

“Oh, don't worry about that.” said Emma. “Nice colour too.”

Jessica had to smile at that, with them both having dark brown hair.

“I have to admit.” put in Sandra, who was feeding her doll again. “Michael makes a nice girl.”

“I hope so.” said Emma. “But I have to admit, he used to spy on me when I had my friends around.”

“He obviously wanted to join you.” said Jessica. “Now he can.”

“Actually, I'm looking forward to having him as a sister.” said Emma. “I'm actually going to have a sister!”

“You'll love having one. I do.” said Sandra.

“But, how do you get away with anyone seeing your...willy?” asked Emma.

“I've got special panties.” said Jessica. “They hide it and make me look like a girl too.”

“Michael will need some of them too, then.” said Emma. “You go to school like that, I wonder if Michael will be going as a girl now?”

“I had to wait till September before I could.” said Jessica. “After spending one year as a boy.”

“What year are you in?” asked Emma.

“I'm a second year.” said Jessica.

“But you're 6 and Michael is 6, but he is a first year.” said Emma.

“My birthday is in March.” said Jessica.

“Oh, of course! James' birthday is in April. He's 2 years older than me but 3 years in front of me at school.” said Emma. “I have the same problem. My birthday is in October. I was almost 6 when I started school. Same for Michael. His birthday was last month.”

“Our birthdays are days apart, so we just have one party.” said Sandra. “We're dressing as princesses for our next one.”

“How nice.” said Emma. “Shame we live so far away, I'd like to come.”

“It's my first birthday as a girl, too.” said Jessica.

“Good for you.” said Emma. “I hope we can meet again, not just at Christmas.”

“I hope so too.” said Jessica.

* * *

The time had come for the families to say their farewells. James was still oblivious to the developments in Michael's life, and all three of John's children were still to learn about Sally too.

“Have you got a computer?” asked John to Anne, just before they prepared to leave.

“Yes, why?” asked Anne.

“Here's my email address.” he replied, handing her a piece of paper. “We can keep in touch that way as well as by phone. We can send pictures too.”

“That would be great.” said Anne. “I'm sure my daughters would be interested to see what your lot are up to.”

“That's what I'm thinking.” he smiled. “I'll get James to accept his brother's decision. He'll find it hard, but I should imagine he'll cope.”

James was still wondering what had come over Michael. He noticed him talking to the girls.

“Well, bye then.” said Michael. “Thanks for helping me.”

“What are friends for?” asked Sandra.

“Be a good girl for your sister.” whispered Jessica into his ear.

“I will be.” he replied. “I feel kind of nervous, and excited.”

James continued to watch them as Michael received hugs as well as Emma.

“Are you going to say goodbye too?” asked Liz. “It would be rude not to.”

James obliged and went to speak to Jessica and Sandra.

“Bye. Nice meeting you.” he said.

“Thanks.” said Sandra. “You could be a bit more friendly though. Us girls don't bite.”

“What did you do to my brother?” he then added.

“We told him the truth. That girls are not scary and like being friendly.” said Jessica.

James thought about it and shook his head. For now, that seemed to do, but his appetite for information on the subject wasn't satisfied.

Everyone stood on the doorstep, watching as John and his family got into their car and drove off, beeping their horn in farewell.

When the car was out of sight, they went indoors.

“Well, that was eventful.” said Anne. “Enjoyable but with a few surprises thrown in.”

“You said it.” said Sally. “But I thought for a moment that I would have to come out too.”

“One step at a time.” said Helen. “They've got to get over Michael first. James will be hard to convince but John will manage it, I'm sure.”

“Emma would like to come to our birthday party.” said Jessica. “It would be nice if Michelle came too.”

“If they can, they will.” said Anne. “But who is Michelle?”

The answer had struck her just as she said it.

“So, that's the name he'll be using.” she added. “But, we'll see. They do have a long way to come.”

“Whether Liz will come then, I'm not sure.” said Helen.

“Yes, you have a point there.” said Anne. “So, Sally, you stopping the night?”

“Me? Oh, I'll be off soon. Might pop round tomorrow, seeing that I'm back at work the following day.” said Sally.

“Ok, I think it's time you lot went to bed. Another busy day for you, with your friends visiting.”

Before going to bed however, they said goodbye to Sally.

“You see!” said Sandra as she got into bed. “Another boy has seen how much better it is to be a girl.”

“You forget, young lady, that those boys you speak of, believe they are girls.” said Anne. “James, your other cousin, he is as boyish as you get.”

“He didn't seem interested at all.” said Jessica. “Didn't want to speak to us.”

“Because you're girls.” said Anne. “It's that simple. Now go to sleep. Goodnight.”

Sally headed home moments later and soon Anne and Helen decided to turn in.

“I'm leaving the washing up for tomorrow morning.” said Anne. “I've worked my socks off today.”

“Ok, but I'll give you a hand. Goodnight.” said Helen.

“Goodnight.” said Anne.

Jessica's Story - Part 11

Christmas continues with the girls having their friends over for Boxing Day, though they are asked to avoid mentioning Michael/Michelle. The new year begins with Anne opting to make a proposal rather than a resolution, when it appears that her relationship is going to be accepted.

Jessica's Story – Part 11

Boxing Day was to be just as busy as Christmas Day had been. It had been arranged for Rachel, Lisa and Kelly to spend the day with the Smiths. As for Sandra and Jessica, there was still one thing on their minds when they awoke that morning.

“I can't believe we have another boy in the family who wants to be a girl.” said Sandra. “He was already doing the right thing by having his hair long.”

Jessica didn't answer. She was busy giving her baby doll some “breakfast”, which meant another “bottle feed”. She had taken to her new doll well and had already decided on a name: Emily. Sandra had also named hers too: Sally. Jessica had contested this but Sandra was unmoved. Aunt Sally was the inspiration and that was that.

“So, ready to have your friends around?” asked Anne as they arrived in the kitchen for their breakfast.

“Yes, but I can't stop thinking about yesterday.” said Sandra. “There is another boy like Jessica in our family.”

“Yes, that's how it appears.” said Anne. “I'm sure he'll be fine though. Still got your doll with you?”

Jessica had brought Emily downstairs and had her seated on her lap.

“I really like her and I like being her mommy.” said Jessica. “I want to be a real mommy when I'm older.”

Anne smiled but couldn't help feel for Jessica upon that remark.

“I think you'll make a wonderful mommy.” said Anne. “Don't you think so, Helen?”

Helen had just come down and was now making herself a cup of coffee.

“Yes, Jessica will make a wonderful mother.” she said.

After breakfast, Anne went to the living room and started to tidy it up a bit. Helen helped her while the children were sent upstairs to play.

“I'm worried about what Jessica said just a few minutes ago.” said Anne. “She cannot become a mother, not by natural means.”

“I know.” said Helen. “We mustn't let her know now.”

After tidying the room, they set about the main job in hand: the washing up from yesterday. With the two of them working away, it didn't take too long. It wasn't long before Sally showed up and she brought up the topic of Michael again.

“I can't help but feel sorry for him.” she said. “Is there something going on in this family?”

“If the newspapers got wind of it, they would certainly think so.” said Anne. “But I don't want this family to made into a circus freak show.”

“John would think likewise.” said Helen. “Anyway Sally, you don't mind more youngsters in your midst?”

“More? What other family have we got visiting?” asked Sally.

“School friends.” said Anne. “But if anything, you can help look after Edward. I wouldn't stand in his way if he decides to join the fairer sex, but until then, he's a boy.”

“Ok, maybe I can get him started on books.” said Sally.

The group of friends were arriving around midday and would be spending most of the afternoon with them. Anne was already wondering how to serve turkey to them once more, though she did have an idea.

“So, what are you planning for dinner?” asked Sally as she noticed Anne removing as much meat as she could from the turkey.

“Cook it in white sauce and serve with mashed potatoes. I'd put peas in it but Sandra doesn't like them.” replied Anne. “I'm serving it with chips and tinned spaghetti.”

Midday soon approached and the girls were soon being told to get ready. They had decided to go less formal, but on Anne's insistance, wore dresses. They sat downstairs in the living room while they waited, their dolls on their laps.

* * *

The friends arrived almost all together, for as soon as one had arrived, another was just arriving at the door. Soon, Kelly, Rachel and Lisa were sitting in the living room and exchanging accounts of what had happened on Christmas Day. They had all decided to bring some of their presents with them to show off. They all happened to be wearing presents too, as they had all got new clothes too, yesterday.

Jessica and Sandra had been told to avoid talk about their cousin Michael altogether. But still, they had loads to talk about and were soon introducing their friends to their new dolls.

“We'll take you to our room and show you our new dolls house later.” said Sandra, much to the delight of the others.

The only other introduction was of course to their Aunt Sally. Helen was already known to the girls and they simply said hello to her. They were of course just interested in playing and soon they got their chance to see the new dolls house.

The house had been brought up to their room earlier in the day and due to space, they were taking it in turns to play with it. But as there were 5 of them, one would have to sit it out. Sandra decided to watch from her bed as Lisa and Kelly were the first to play with it. Rachel sat with Jessica and got to know Emily a bit better.

“The way Jessica and Rachel get along, you'd think they were sisters.” said Kelly.

“They seem that way.” said Sandra. “But I'm her sister, not her!”

“Would you have her for a sister?” asked Kelly. Lisa was interested at this and started listening. Jessica and Rachel were not listening though.

“I don't know. She is a good friend.” said Sandra. “You all are.”

“It's because of their hair.” said Lisa. “They have that in common. They are girls who want to look like girls.”

Even Anne had noticed how close Rachel and Jessica had become. She too, put it down to their hair and their joint determination to be on a par with the others by having their's past their shoulders too.

Sally meanwhile, had indeed been busy reading books to Edward, trying to get him to read a few lines too. Having seen how John's children had been introduced to books early, she had decided to do the same for Edward. Anne had no complaints in the slightest. Helen was busy too, helping in the kitchen as Anne started on the dinner.

It was soon time for the children to come down and have their dinner. As they sat all around the table in the kitchen, they gave the adults a brief but descriptive description of their Christmas presents. Anne decided to tell them that their cousins from Newcastle had come to visit. Nothing was mentioned about Michael though, and nothing more was asked.

After dinner, the girls went back to the bedroom and Rachel and Jessica played with the dolls house while Sandra, Lisa and Kelly practised on each others hair.

While this was going on, Anne received a call from Julia.

“Hi sweetheart.” said Julia. “I have a proposition for you.”

“What would that be?” asked Anne, sounding interested.

“I was wondering if you want some company tonight?” asked Julia.

“I'm interested, but where?” asked Anne.

“Your place.” said Julia. “I have a sleeping bag that Kelly can use.”

“Ok, but wait till the other girls have gone.” said Anne. “See you later then.”

“Who was that?” asked Helen.

“Julia.” said Anne. “She wants to spend tonight here.”

“This is your girlfriend, isn't it?” asked Sally.

“Yes, it is.” said Anne. “She's bringing a sleeping bag along for Kelly.”

Helen was sceptical of this, but at least Julia would be here too for Kelly. Sally wasn't and was keen to meet the woman who had made Anne's sexuality meter do a complete swing. She let Helen take over looking after Edward and went to talk it over with Anne in the kitchen.

“So, what made you fall for another woman?” asked Sally.

“I don't know.” said Anne. “But I did. I fell for her before even knowing she was gay.”

“So, how did you know that she liked women?” asked Sally.

“I met her at the LGBT meeting. She has been gay all the time but tried to go straight for her parents. Her daughter is a result of that.”

“Her daughter is here now, isn't she?” asked Sally.

“Yes, Kelly. The one with the blonde curly hair.” said Anne. “Helen has been a bit offish about it, and the children still haven't got over the idea of gay kissing.”

“Oh.” said Sally. “Mom has been a bit stubborn at times. But as for the children, they'll come round. Let it be you who teaches them about homosexuality and not society.”

Soon, the time for the girls to go home arrived and Sandra and Jessica said goodbye to each of them as they left. They became a bit suspicious when Julia came into the house and sat in the living room.

* * *

“Kelly, I'm letting you stop the night here.” said Julia.

“What? Where are you going?” asked Kelly.

“I'm stopping here too.” said Julia.

Sally walked in to say hello, while Helen looked on.

“Hi, my name is Sally Brook, Anne's sister-in-law.” said Sally, offering her hand.

“Oh, are you the transgendered one?” asked Julia.

“Yes, I am.” said Sally. “Though I prefer to keep that information exclusive to close friends and family.”

“Oh, no fears, I won't tell anyone.” said Julia. “You do look very convincing though.”

Anne came in and noticed the discussion.

“Sorry, but I told her.” said Anne. “She is supportive of Jessica too.”

“No problem.” said Sally. “I'll just escort these girls upstairs for a while.”

Sally took the girls back to their room while Julia sat down. Helen just seemed to be ignoring her.

“Would you like a drink?” asked Anne to Julia.

“Yes please.” said Julia. “I've got the sleeping bag here.”

She showed Anne a large carrier bag that was clearly bulging with the shape of a rolled up sleeping bag.

Sally was still with the girls upstairs and she got word of what they thought.

“Mommy just wants to kiss her more.” sighed Sandra. “That's all she does.”

“If your moms are in love with each other, then that is that.” said Sally. “To be in love is a wonderful thing. It is when you like someone very much.”

“But we like each other a lot, but we're not in love.” said Kelly.

“It means to care about them a lot.” said Sally. “Surely, your moms have told you how much they love you?”

“Yes, but they don't do all the kissy stuff.” said Jessica.

“Like kissing you on the forehead before you go to bed?” smiled Sally.

“Not that way, on the mouth way.” said Sandra.

“Listen girls, there is nothing wrong with kissing. When you are older, you'll understand.” said Sally.

“But not two mommies.” said Kelly.

“There is nothing wrong with two women kissing, well I don't think so.” said Sally. “I used to have a girlfriend. I kissed her a lot.”

“You like kissing other women?” asked Jessica.

“I do. But I have kissed men as well.” said Sally. “But if anything, please feel happy for your moms. Now I have to be going soon. See you soon.”

She returned to the living room where the adults were now sitting with cups of tea in hand. Though Helen was tolerating Julia's presence, it was clearly not without discomfort. Anne and Julia could see it, as could Sally.

“Well, I'll be off. Back at work tomorrow.” said Sally. “Nice to have met you Julia. Bye all.”

Anne went to the front door to see her off.

“Mom can be awkward at times. I know she is the oldest person in the house, but you are the head. If you want Julia, then make it clear. Don't let mom stand in the way.” said Sally.

“I won't.” said Anne. “I've already had one night with her and I don't ever regret it.”

“The only true romance I ever had was with another woman.” said Sally. “And I really do miss her.”

“What happened?” asked Anne.

“We were together before I returned to my family. We lost contact and it's been nearly 10 years since I last met her. She helped me become the woman I am today.” said Sally.

“You really did love her?” asked Anne, noticing the sadness in Sally's voice.

“I still do.” said Sally.

* * *

Anne went to the kitchen to start on the washing up. She thought about Sally's words and her relationship with Julia. She just couldn't figure why Helen had become so offish about Julia. But that aside, she was sleeping with Julia tonight, regardless to what Helen thought.

Julia decided to come to the kitchen and sat at the table.

“Your mother doesn't appear to like me?” she said.

“To be honest, it's not her opinion. The house is in my name, not hers.” said Anne. “It's my life to choose and I want you in it.”

After drying her hands, she went over to Julia and put her lips to hers.

“I want to take this relationship further.” said Anne.

“Me too.” said Julia.

“Sorry to disturb you, but Edward has mucked his pants.” said Helen, arriving with Edward in her arms.

“Can't you do it?” said Anne. “You've done it before.”

There was no doubt that Anne believed Helen's entrance was timed deliberately to stop them from kissing.

“I'll do it.” said Julia. “It's obvious you two need to talk.”

Julia took Edward and carried him off to the bathroom. Anne just looked at Helen with venom.

“Helen, what are you playing at?!” asked Anne. “I'm in a relationship with Julia as you know, and I'm in no mood for opposition.”

“Shouldn't you be putting the children first?” asked Helen.

“The children are not being forgotten!” said Anne. “It's you! I don't understand you. You're perfectly accepting of a transgendered daughter and two transgendered grandchildren, but you take offense to your daughter-in-law becoming romantically involved with another woman? And in case you don't know, Sally has admitted to me that she is gay too.”

Helen looked small and remained silent for a moment.

“Does this mean you want me out of the house?” she replied at last.

“No, because you've been a huge help to me since the divorce. But I won't tolerate my choices in life being questioned unless there is good enough reason. The fact remains, I love Julia Brier!”

“I'm sorry Anne. I don't know what came over me.” said Helen. “I already know about Sally, but I was just thinking that the children were coming second.”

“Well, they're not.” said Anne. “I'm very fond of them, and I know Julia is too.”

Helen just smiled apologetically, before heading out the kitchen.

“Ok, well I'm going to start on some supper soon. Please go and tell the girls to come down please.” called Anne.

Helen acknowledged her and headed upstairs.

After a late supper in the kitchen, even the children were getting the idea that Anne and Julia were keen to be seeing a lot of each other from now on.

“Does this mean you want to get married?” asked Sandra.

“Would you like us to?” asked Anne.

“Would that mean Sandra and Jessica would be my sisters?” asked Kelly.

“I suppose it would.” said Julia.

The look on the faces of the three girls showed that this was a welcome piece of information. They certainly enjoyed each others company.

“And Sally told us to be happy for you.” said Jessica.

“That is nice of her.” said Anne. “I think we need to invite her around for babysitting from time to time.”

“She often comes round anyway.” said Helen.

After supper, Anne took the sleeping bag and put it into the girl's bedroom. Julia had also packed some pyjamas for Kelly along with it. Soon, the girls were called to bed.

“Goodnight girls.” said Anne. “See you in the morning.”

Once Edward was asleep and Helen had retired to her room, Anne went to her room and found Julia waiting for her.

“Ready to make wonderful love, my darling Anne?” asked Julia.

“With you? Any time.” smiled Anne.

Within minutes, they were lying on the bed making love. Anne couldn't remember being this much in love with someone. She certainly wanted Julia in her life.

The only snag was work. After a few days off to celebrate Christmas, Anne was back at work. The alarm clock was set and Anne certainly rued it's going off the next morning.

“That time already?” yawned Julia.

“Yes.” said Anne. “Time to start bringing home the bacon again.”

“Thank you for another wonderful night.” smiled Julia, giving Anne another kiss.

“I don't want it to be our last either.” said Anne.

She soon got dressed and headed downstairs, knocking on the childrens' doors as she went.

Julia stayed for a short while, watching as the children ate breakfast. Viewing them together made her smile. She wanted this in her life, to wake up each morning with a partner and have children to look after.

She kissed Anne once more, just as Anne was leaving for work. Then, after Kelly was ready to go, she said goodbye to Helen and the others and headed home.

* * *

That afternoon, Anne decided to phone John and see how things were going.

“Hi John. Everything ok?” she asked.

“If you mean Michael, things are ok.” said John. “For now, we're just letting him play with his sister. His brother is taking it hard, but we're not rushing him.”

“So, he is enjoying it?” asked Anne.

“Very well. It's just when school starts again. He knows he must be a boy for then, but he'll want to be a girl at home.” said John. “Oh, something else I want to mention: Emma heard about your daughters having a princess themed party. She has stated her interest but it depends on the date.”

“Well, we do the party on the weekend nearest the birthdays, unless one is on the weekend. You're welcome to come if you can.” said Anne.

“We'll try. Just let us know whenever possible.” said John. “Mom ok?”

“She's fine, as is Sally. I think she deserves kids of her own.”

“If anyone deserves to be a mother, it's her.” said John. “Thanks for calling. Bye.”

“Bye.” said Anne.

With her back at work, Anne left the care of the kids during the day in Helen's hands. She did have New Years Day off and was wondering whether to let the children stay up till midnight just to welcome the new year in. They had never been allowed to before.

Sally continued to visit when ever possible, and the girls found her great company due to her willingness to join in their games. Helen put it down to her wanting to catch up on the childhood she never had. Anne was interested to press Sally on another subject though.

“Have you ever been in love since you broke up with your last girlfriend?” asked Anne.

“No, I haven't.” said Sally. “I couldn't.”

“She obviously meant a lot to you?” asked Anne.

“This was a friendship I truly valued. Carol saved my life and put me back on track. She helped me become the woman I am today. She did a lot for me, and we fell in love. It was all she asked for in return for her help. We would have been still together had it not been for me coming back home to see my dad. I did return to find her but she was gone. I lost contact with her.”

“You want her back in your life, don't you?” said Anne.

“I wouldn't hesitate to ask her.” said Sally. “But what if she has got another girlfriend?”

“Don't think that. Try to believe that she is thinking about you.” said Anne.

“It's been too long.” sighed Sally. “I might as well give up.”

“Don't. If anyone deserves a break, it's you.” said Anne.

“I've had my break in life. Becoming me, getting the love and respect from my family back. Life is great for me now.” said Sally. “How are you and Julia getting on?”

“I'm hoping to spend more time with her. Might go to a gay club with her, just get to know her a bit more.” said Anne. “I'm seriously considering asking her to marry me.”

“You have it bad.” smiled Sally. “If you do propose, I'll be more than happy to be there for you on your big day.”

“I wouldn't hesistate in asking you.” smiled Anne. “Been in touch with John lately?”

“No, just been busy of late. The store does a stock take at the end of the year and that takes a day or two. It's just been busy with Christmas.” said Sally. “How is John then?”

Anne told her all she knew.

“I'll help him in any way I can, without coming out to his children.” said Sally. “Well, I'd better be going. If you want a list of gay bars, I know a few so just ask.”

The year was soon drawing to a close and Anne invited Julia to come over and join in the party. To help things further, she and Kelly would spend the night with them again.

The girls were starting to like the idea of having Kelly over more often. The thought of having her as a sister interested them even more.

“I think it would be good to spend a night out.” said Anne to Julia. “You know, just to get to know a bit more about each other.”

“I know how good you are in bed, so what's to know?” smiled Julia.

“Just talk about ourselves.” said Anne. “If we're to be serious, I think it only fair.”

“You're right.” said Julia. “Do you think our girls are becoming accepting of us?”

“They seem to be more taken in by the possibility of becoming related.” smiled Anne.

“Do they?” smiled Julia. “Do you want that?”

Anne said nothing, but smiled and put her finger to her lips.

The problem was of course keeping the children awake for the midnight celebrations. To help, they were instructed to sleep during the day for periods at a time. Edward didn't seem bothered and slept the whole way through. Seeing that he wasn't going to be awake, Anne carried him upstairs and put him to bed.

“As soon as you've seen in the new year, you can go to bed.” said Helen.

“Ok, but I feel sleepy already.” yawned Kelly.

“Well Jessica, this is the start of a new year. Your first whole year as a girl.” said Anne.

She gave Jessica a little squeeze and kissed her on the cheek.

“Any new year resolutions, Anne?” asked Julia.

“To continue helping this beautiful young girl on her journey.” said Anne, who had read Julia's mind and decided to say something else.

“What are resolutions?” asked Sandra.

“Oh, people make plans for the new year. They promise to do things but usually fail to do so, usually within the first few days.” said Anne.

“Ok, so I promise to grow my hair longer and keep it curly.” said Sandra.

“My promise is to be prettier than you.” said Jessica with a smile.

Sandra didn't agree with that.

“I can't think of anything.” sighed Kelly.

“You don't have to.” said Anne. “There is no rule saying you have to.”

They were watching the celebration on television. As always, London was the only place to have a celebration, or so the people in power thought. The countdown was started by the iconic chiming of Big Ben.

“10, 9, 8, 7, 6, 5..” started the adults in sync. They persuaded the girls to join in.

“4, 3, 2, 1. HAPPY NEW YEAR!!!!!!”

They stayed up to watch the firework display and then went to bed. Once again, Kelly used a sleeping bag placed between the beds of Jessica and Sandra. The girls had been discussing when Kelly would get a bed in their room. Anne and Julia had obviously caught some of this as they mentioned it before going to bed themselves.

“It appears plans for Kelly moving in are underway.” said Julia.

“I know. They really are close.” said Anne.

“Any plans for me to do likewise?” smiled Julia.

“Yes, but first, something has got to be done.” said Anne. “Julia Brier, would you be willing to share the wonderful burden of 2 extra girls, and make me truly happy, by accepting my hand in marriage?”

“Of course I will!” said Julia. They shared a passionate kiss to seal the deal, before proceeding to more intimate matters.

* * *

Later that morning, Anne and Julia arrived downstairs to find that they were the last ones up. The children were all having breakfast, courtesy of Helen. They looked over and saw the smiles on their faces.

“We have some news for you.” said Anne, her hand in Julia's. “We are to marry.”

“Anne asked me just before we went to bed.” said Julia.

“Congratulations.” said Helen. “I'm pleased for you.”

“Does this mean we can have Kelly as our sister?” asked Jessica.

“It does.” smiled Julia. She gave Anne another kiss, in front of everyone.

The girls winced slightly, but in light of previous times that they had seen their mothers kiss, this was nothing near as bad. It seemed that they were finally starting to get used to the sight.

“So, not a lot we can do today as it's a bank holiday.” said Anne. “We can go down to the park if you like.”

“Any more snow outside?” asked Kelly.

“I think it has nearly all gone.” said Helen.

The snow had started to thaw a few days ago. Even so, there were patches left in places. After breakfast, they put on their coats and gloves and made their way to the park.

“Now, when you go back to school, I don't want you telling anyone about us getting married, ok?” said Anne.

“Ok, but why?” asked Jessica.

“I've told you. There are people who don't like two women or even two men loving one another. Just like there are people who don't like you dressing as a girl.” said Anne.

“But I am a girl.” said Jessica.

“Some people just don't understand. It's complicated.” said Anne. “But I understand, everyone here understands, that you really are a girl.”

As they arrived at the park, they found the playground area quiet. There were people out taking their dogs for a walk, but it was quiet.

Clearing off the snow from the swings and slide, the girls had a small snowball fight. Eventually, there was no more readily available and they resorted to playing on the swings.

“Mind that you don't get your bums wet.” said Julia. She took some tissues from her handbag and wiped the seats as much as possible.

Anne and Julia then found themselves having to deal with 4 swings, switching from one to the other when the girls and Edward started to lose momentum.

“No wigs to worry about, this time?” smiled Julia.

“No. Jessica doesn't need one now.” said Anne, remembering the incident which had led to them becoming friends.

When the children decided to switch their attention to the slide, Anne and Julia sat on the nearby bench and watched them.

“It'll be fun watching them grow up.” said Julia. “They get on so well.”

“As for Jessica, her life is going to be difficult. Her friends will be developing breasts and wide hips, while she won't. Not until she turns 16.” said Anne.

“What about her own puberty?” asked Julia.

“She'll be given hormone blockers. They won't give her the body she desires, but they'll stop her getting the body she doesn't want.” said Anne.

“So, about us, when do you want us to marry?” asked Julia.

“Got to sort a few things out first.” said Anne. “Like you and Kelly moving in. You'll have to inform the DWP, I suppose?”

“Yes, as I'll be living with someone in employment.” said Julia. “That's something else, do you still get money from your ex?”

“I do.” said Anne. “I suppose once I marry you, the money will be stopped. But I should be ok without it. We're comfortable.”

“If you think I should get a job, I will.” said Julia. “I don't mind leaving Kelly at your house.”

“I'm sure Helen wouldn't mind either.” said Anne. “To be fair, she has been happier since coming to live with us. For a good many years, she has lived alone.”

“She's a widow?” asked Julia.

“Yes, her husband died just before I married Adam.” said Anne. “The children never knew their grandfather.”

They continued to watch as their children continued to enjoy the slide and roundabout.

“Your son is growing up quick now.” asked Julia.

“Starts school in September. I hope he gets some friends, as our house has a very strong womanly feel now.” said Anne.

“He needs a father figure, that's what you mean?” asked Julia.

“Yes. But he isn't, not now. Not now that I've got you.” said Anne. She took Julia's hand and squeezed it gently.

As they headed for home, Julia asked something that Anne thought was silly.

“Why don't you bring up Edward as a girl?” she asked.

“No, not against his choice. He is a boy and likes boys toys. Jessica was younger than Edward is now when she decided she was a girl.” said Anne. “Jessica is being brought up as a girl because she wants to. Edward is not showing any signs that point in the same direction.”

Upon arriving home, Anne prepared lunch for everyone before saying goodbye to Julia and Kelly.

* * *

Later that day, Anne happened to stumble upon the piece of paper that John had given her. It had his email address on and he had told her to use it when possible. Anne had used the internet of course, but she hadn't sent an email before. She took it upstairs and placed it by the computer.

“Helen, can I have a word with you please?” she asked, once she was back downstairs.

“Yes, what is it?” asked Helen.

“It sounds utterly stupid, but I mentioned the lack of males in this house and how it might effect Edward.” said Anne. “Now, Julia suggested we raise him as a girl. I disagreed at once, for he shows no signs of wanting to be a girl.”

“I agree with you on this, even though Sally would be your best council on this matter.” said Helen. “But as you said, he isn't showing any sign of being transgendered.”

“The next time he'll encounter any other males will be in September when he starts school.” said Anne. “I hope he makes friends and asks for them to come here.”

“Or that he gets invited to their houses instead.” said Helen. “The other thing is to spoil him a little, get involved in his interests.”

“Good idea.” said Anne.

Anne was now getting ready for the school run once more. School restarted on Monday and she was making sure that 2 uniforms were ready. She was given one bit of help when Julia agreed to do the school run for her.

“I can take the girls with Kelly.” she said. “Save you a problem.”

“Thank you, that will be a huge help.” said Anne.

Anne was still wondering when would be a good time for Julia to move in. If her daughters' friends continued to visit and Julia was seen living there, never mind Kelly, the word would soon get out.

For now, the plans were put to one side. Besides, the day before school began, Sally visited. Anne was pleased to see her as she had a few things to mention to her.

“You would be doing wrong by trying to raise Edward as a girl.” said Sally. “This would cause him to suffer from gender dysphoria. It happens enough with intersexed children.”

“You mean those with both sets of genitalia?” asked Anne.

“That is one example. But usually, their genitalia is under or over developed, making it hard to determine the child's true sex.” said Sally. “A girl can be mistaken for a boy if her clitoris is over developed. Mistaken for a penis, the child is raised as a boy and then the parents wonder why the child later wants to be a girl.”

“Surely they could do a blood test though.” asked Anne.

“It would be a perfect way to identify the sex, but they just look between the legs and decide there and then. Sometimes though, the intersexed condition isn't revealed until puberty.” said Sally. “Just imagine a boy starting to get hips and breasts.”

“But if the boy wants to be a girl, that would be a heaven sent gift.” said Anne.

“It would be.” said Sally. “But there are many types of intersex conditions, some involve a third sex chromosome.”

“You know quite a bit.” said Anne. “Spend all day on the internet?”

“Not all day, but yes, that is where I've learnt this.” said Sally.

“Right, now this moves me onto my next subject. Do you know anything about emails?” asked Anne.

“Sure. Let me guess, you want to set up an account?” asked Sally.

“I suppose so.” said Anne.

“Ok, take me to your computer and I'll show you how.” said Sally.

So, for the next half hour, Sally helped Anne set up an email account, followed by her first ever email.

“Ok, so you're sending it to my big bro in Newcastle.” said Sally. “Now, if you want to, you can send photos to him.”

“That would be great. I'm sure Jessica would want to show Michael how well she is getting on.” said Anne.

“Well, if you have a camera, I'll help you there too.” said Sally.

“I haven't yet, but when I do, I'll ask you to come round.” said Anne. “Now, I have something to tell you. I've proposed to Julia.”

“You did?! Now then, spill the beans. Did she say yes?” asked Sally, a tone of excitement in her voice.

“She did.” smiled Anne.

“Wonderful!” said Sally, giving Anne a hug. “Good on you! Remember, I'll help you whether you want me to or not.”

“I want you to, but don't start the planning just yet. We haven't chosen a date yet. Lots to do before then.” replied Anne.

“No problem.” said Sally. “Mom ok with it?”

“She's fine. Her anxiety was over the children. Thought I was putting them second.” said Anne.

“You can't be selfless all the time. I hope this works out for you.” said Sally.

“So, stopping for dinner?” asked Anne.

“I checked my freezer and it is low, so why not?” smiled Sally.

* * *

Sally stayed for dinner and once more brought up the topic of Anne's wedding to Julia.

“So, I presume you young ladies will be bridesmaids?” she asked Sandra and Jessica.

The girls just smiled.

“They will be wonderful bridesmaids. Find some pretty white dresses for them.” said Anne. “And then a smart little suit for our page boy.”

“Talking of dresses, we would like princess dresses for our party.” said Sandra. Jessica nodded in agreement.

“Still a few weeks to go for that. Plenty of time.” said Anne.

“Princesses and bridesmaids. You two will soon be experts in how to look pretty.” smiled Sally.

“They will do.” said Helen. “I imagine you want to come to their party?”

“Of course I'll come.” said Sally.

“Then I suggest you get a dress fit for a princess.” smiled Anne.

“I thought it was just the girls who were dressing up?” asked Sally.

“Big girls too.” smiled Helen. “But I'm too old to be a princess, so I for one won't be joining in.”

“If Anne is getting in on the act, I suggest she add some more length to her hair.” smiled Sally.

“Is that a request or a demand?” asked Anne.

“A request, backed up by those two over there.” said Sally pointing at the girls.

“Ok, you win. But not down to my bum, like you want it.” said Anne. “Your hair could do with some extra length too.”

“Ok, I will.” said Sally holding up her hands.

She later spent the last few hours of her visit playing with the girls, enjoying the games that she missed out on in her youth. The laughter that came from the room was proof enough that Sally had become a firm favourite with Sandra and Jessica.

“Shall I adopt her as a daughter?” asked Anne to Helen.

“Have we got room in the house?” smiled Helen.

“No. That's one thing I need to think about.” said Anne. “It might be wise to get a bunk bed just to get Kelly moved in.”

“You've got plenty of time yet. But that seems the best choice.” said Helen.

“Whatever happens, this is going to be one busy year.” said Anne.